<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>This book belongs to a seven-volume series, the first of which, Life of Jesus, is the most
 famous (or infamous). The Antichrist, the fourth volume, tells the story of Christianity
 from a few years after the Crucifixion up to the fall of Jerusalem in AD 70. Much of the
 book concerns the persecution of early Christians by Nero, to whom the label “antichrist”
 applies. Renan’s historical account reflects his background in 19th century German higher
 criticism of the Bible.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory>London: Mathieson &amp; Company: 1890 (?)</pubHistory>
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published />
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>renan</authorID>
  <bookID>antichrist</bookID>
  <workID>antichrist</workID>
  <bkgID>history_of_the_origins_of_christianity_book_iv_the_antichrist_(renan)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>The History of the Origins of Christianity. Book IV. The Antichrist.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">The Antichrist</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Ernest Renan</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Renan, Ernest (1823-1892)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2005-05-20</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/renan/antichrist.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.quote	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify; line-height:125%; font-size:smaller }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="quote">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="line-height" value="125%" />
  <property name="font-size" value="smaller" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.11%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_i.html" />
<h2 id="i-p0.1">THE HISTORY</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">OF THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">ORIGINS OF CHRISTIANITY.</h1>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.4">
<h2 id="i-p0.5">BOOK IV.</h2>
<h2 id="i-p0.6">THE ANTICHRIST.</h2>
</div>
<h4 id="i-p0.7">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.8">ERNEST RENAN</h2>
<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="i-p1"><i>Member of the French Academy</i>.</p>

<div style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p1.1">
<h3 id="i-p1.2">London:</h3>
<h2 id="i-p1.3">MATHIESON &amp; COMPANY</h2>
<h3 id="i-p1.4">25, <span class="sc" id="i-p1.5">Paternoster Square</span> E.C.</h3>
</div>
<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_ii.html" />
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_iii.html" />

<h2 id="i-p1.6">CONTENTS.</h2>
<table border="0" cellpadding="5" style="width:90%; font-weight:bold" id="i-p1.7">
<colgroup id="i-p1.8"><col style="width:90%; vertical-align:top" id="i-p1.9" /><col style="width:10%; text-align:right; vertical-align:bottom" id="i-p1.10" /></colgroup>
<tr id="i-p1.11">
<td id="i-p1.12"> </td>
<td id="i-p1.13"><span class="sc" id="i-p1.14">page</span></td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.15">
<td id="i-p1.16">INTRODUCTION</td>
<td id="i-p1.17">i-xvi</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.18">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.19">CHAPTER I.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.20">
<td id="i-p1.21">PAUL CAPTIVE AT ROME</td>
<td id="i-p1.22">1</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.23">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.24">CHAPTER II.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.25">
<td id="i-p1.26">PETER AT ROME</td>
<td id="i-p1.27">13</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.28">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.29">CHAPTER III.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.30">
<td id="i-p1.31">CONDITION OF THE CHURCH OF JUDEA—DEATH OF JAMES</td>
<td id="i-p1.32">22</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.33">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.34">CHAPTER IV.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.35">
<td id="i-p1.36">FINAL ACTIVITY OF PAUL</td>
<td id="i-p1.37">35</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.38">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.39">CHAPTER V.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.40">
<td id="i-p1.41">THE APPROACH OF THE CRISIS</td>
<td id="i-p1.42">53</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.43">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.44">CHAPTER VI.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.45">
<td id="i-p1.46">THE BURNING OF ROME</td>
<td id="i-p1.47">60</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.48">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.49">CHAPTER VII.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.50">
<td id="i-p1.51">MASSACRE OF THE CHRISTIANS—THE ÆSTHETICS OF NERO</td>
<td id="i-p1.52">76</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.53">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.54">CHAPTER VIII.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.55">
<td id="i-p1.56">DEATH OF ST PETER AND ST PAUL</td>
<td id="i-p1.57">91</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.58">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.59"><pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_iv.html" />CHAPTER IX.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.60">
<td id="i-p1.61">THE DAY AFTER THE CRISIS</td>
<td id="i-p1.62">98</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.63">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.64">CHAPTER X.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.65">
<td id="i-p1.66">THE REVOLUTION IN JUDEA</td>
<td id="i-p1.67">111</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.68">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.69">CHAPTER XI.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.70">
<td id="i-p1.71">MASSACRES IN SYRIA AND IN EGYPT</td>
<td id="i-p1.72">125</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.73">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p1.74">CHAPTER XII.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p1.75">
<td id="i-p1.76"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="i-p2">VESPASIAN IN GALILEE—THE TERROR AT JERUSALEM—FLIGHT OF THE CHRISTIANS</p></td>
<td id="i-p2.1">134</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.2">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p2.3">CHAPTER XIII.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.4">
<td id="i-p2.5">THE DEATH OF NERO</td>
<td id="i-p2.6">154</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.7">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p2.8">CHAPTER XIV.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.9">
<td id="i-p2.10">PLAGUES AND PROGNOSTICS</td>
<td id="i-p2.11">165</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.12">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p2.13">CHAPTER XV.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.14">
<td id="i-p2.15">THE APOSTLES IN ASIA</td>
<td id="i-p2.16">174</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.17">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p2.18">CHAPTER XVI.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.19">
<td id="i-p2.20">THE APOCALYPSE</td>
<td id="i-p2.21">193</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.22">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p2.23">CHAPTER XVII.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.24">
<td id="i-p2.25">THE FORTUNE OF THE BOOK</td>
<td id="i-p2.26">229</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.27">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p2.28">CHAPTER XVIII.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.29">
<td id="i-p2.30">THE ACCESSION OF THE FLAVII</td>
<td id="i-p2.31">244</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.32">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="i-p2.33">CHAPTER XIX.</th>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.34">
<td id="i-p2.35">DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM</td>
<td id="i-p2.36">255</td>
</tr><tr id="i-p2.37">
<td id="i-p2.38">APPENDIX</td>
<td id="i-p2.39">282</td>
</tr></table>

<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_v.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Introduction" progress="0.29%" id="ii" prev="i" next="iii">
<h1 id="ii-p0.1">THE ANTICHRIST.</h1>

<h2 id="ii-p0.2">INTRODUCTION.</h2>

<h3 id="ii-p0.3"><span class="sc" id="ii-p0.4">Review of the Principal Documents used in this Work.</span></h3>


<p class="normal" id="ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii-p1.1">After</span> the three or four years of the public life of Jesus, the period which the 
present volume embraces wise the moat extraordinary the whole development of 
Christianity. We shall see by a strange play of that grand unconscious artist 
who seems to preside over the apparent caprices of history, Jesus and Nero, the 
Christ and the Antichrist, opposed and facing each other, if I dare say it, like 
Heaven and Hell. The Christian conscience is complete. Up till now it has 
scarcely known to do ought but love; the persecutions of the Jews, although 
bitter enough, have been unable to change the bond of affection and recognition 
which the budding church keeps within its heart for its mother the synagogue, 
from which she is scarcely separated. Now the Christian has somewhat to hate. In 
front of Jesus there appears a monster who is the ideal of evil even as Jesus is 
the ideal of good. Reserved like Enoch or like Elias to play a part in the final 
tragedy the universe, Nero completes the Christian mythology, inspires the first 
sacred book of the new canon, founds, by a hideous 
massacre, the primacy of of the Roman Church, and prepares the revolution which shall make Rome a 
Holy City, a second Jerusalem. At the same time, by one of those mysterious 
coincidences which are not rare in the moments of the great crises of humanity, 
Jerusalem is destroyed, the temple disappears, Christianity, disembarrassed from 
what has been irksome to it, emancipates itself more and more, and follows 
outside of conquered Judaism its own destinies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p2">The last epistles of St. Paul, the Epistle to the Hebrews, the epistles attributed 
to Peter and James, and the Apocalypse among the canonical writings the 
principal documents of this history. The first epistle of Clemens Romanus, Tacitus and Josephus furnish 
us also with valuable 
indications. On a large umber of points, notably on the death of the Apostles 
and the relations of John with Asia, our picture will remain in semi-obscurity; 
upon others we shall be able to concentrate real rays of light. The material 
facts of the Christian origins are almost all obscure; what is clear is the 
ardent enthusiasm, the superhuman boldness, the sublime contempt for reality 
which makes this movement the most powerful effort towards the ideal whose 
memory has been preserved to us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p3">In the introduction to our <i>St. Paul</i> we have discussed the authenticity of all 
the epistles which have been attributed to the Great Apostle. The four epistles 
which are connected with this volume, the epistles to the Philippians, 
Colossians, Philemon and the Ephesians are those which suggest certain doubts. 
The objections raised against the epistle to the Philippians are of such little 
value that we need scarcely dwell upon them. We have seen and we shall see in 
what follows that the 

<pb n="vi" id="ii-Page_vi" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_vi.html" />epistle to the Colossians gives much more ground for reflection, and 
that the epistle to the Ephesians, although well authenticated, presents a 
separate aspect in the work of Paul. Nothwithstanding the great 
difficulties which can be raised, I hold the epistle to the Colossians as 
authentic. The interpolations which in these last times some skilful critics have 
proposed to see there are not clear. The system of M. Holtzmann on this point is 
worthy of its learned author; but what dangers are there in this method 
too much accredited in Germany, where they start from an <i>a priori</i> figure which 
must serve as a fixed criterion for the authorship of the works of a writer! That the 
interpolation and supposition of apostolic writings had been often practised during 
the first two centuries of Christianity cannot be denied. But to make in 
such a matter a strict discernment between the true and the false, the 
apocryphal and the authentic is a task impossible to carry out. We see with 
certainty that the Epistle to the Romans, the Corinthians, and the Galatians are 
authentic. We see with the same certainty that the Epistles to Timothy and Titus 
are apocryphal. In the interval, between these two poles of critical evidence we 
hesitate. The great school led by Christian Baur has as principal defect, its representing the Jews of the first century as complete characters, fed upon 
dialectics and obstinate in their arguments. Peter, Paul, Jesus even, in the writings of this school, resemble some Protestant theologians of a German 
University having all one doctrine, having but one, keeping always the same. 
Now, what is true is that the wonderful men who are the heroes of this history 
changed and contradicted themselves much. They accepted during their lives three 
or four theories; they made borrowings from those of their adversaries against whom 
at another time they had been most severe. These men, looked at from our point 
of view, were susceptible, personal, irritable, mobile; what makes fixity of 
opinion, science, and rationalism was foreign to them. They had among them, like 
the Jews, in all times, violent disagreements; but, nevertheless, they made up 
very solid body. To understand them we must place ourselves at a great 
distance from the pedantry inherent in every scholastic; we must study rather 
the little coteries of a pious society, the English and American congregations, 
and, principally, what has passed since the foundation of all the religious orders. Under this 
view the faculties of theology in the German Universities, which can alone supply the amount of work necessary to arrange the chaos of documents 
relative to these curious origins, are the places, in all the world, in which the 
true history of it could be written. Now, history is the analysis of a life 
which develops itself, of a germ which expands, and theology is the inverse of 
life. Only attentive to what confirms or weakens his dogmas, the theologian, 
even the most liberal, is always, without thinking it, an apologist; he seeks to 
defend or to refute. The historian only seeks to recount. Facts materially 
false, documents even apocryphal, have for him a value, for they paint the soul, 
and are often more true than the dry truth itself. The greatest error in his 
eyes is to transform into factors of abstract theory those good and artless 
missionaries whose dreams have been the consolation and the joy of so many 
centuries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p4">What we are about to say of the Epistle to the Colossians, and especially of the 
Epistle to the Ephesians, must be said with stronger reason of the first epistle 
attributed to St. Peter and the epistles attributed to James and Jude. The second epistle, attributed to Peter, 
is certainly apocryphal. We recognise at the first glance an artificial 
composition, an imitation composed of scraps of apostolic writings, especially from 
the Epistle of Jude. We do not dwell upon this point, for 

<pb n="vii" id="ii-Page_vii" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_vii.html" />we do not believe that II. Peter has among true critics a single defender But 
the falseness of II. Peter, an epistle whose principal object is to encourage 
patience among the faithful who are wearied by the long delay of the reappearance 
of Christ, proves in a sense the authenticity of I. Peter. For, to be 
apocryphal, II. Peter is a writing old enough; now the author of II. Peter 
thoroughly believed that I. Peter was the work of Peter, since he refers to it, 
and represents his writing as a “second epistle,” making a sequence to the 
first (<scripRef passage="2Peter 3:1-2" id="ii-p4.1" parsed="|2Pet|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.1-2Pet.3.2">iii., 1-2</scripRef>). I. Peter is one 
of the writings of the New Testament which are most anciently and most 
unanimously quoted as authentic. One grave objection only is drawn from the 
borrowings which may be remarked there from the Epistles of St. Paul, and in 
particular from that to the Ephesians. But the secretary whom Peter used to 
write the letter, if he really wrote it, might well be allowed to make such 
borrowings. At all times preachers and publicists have been unscrupulous in 
appropriating to themselves those phrases which have become public property, and 
which are in a sort of way “in the air.” We see, likewise, Paul’s secretary, who 
has the epistle called to the Ephesians copying largely from 
the Epistle to the Colossians. One of the features which characterizes the 
literature of the epistles is to present many borrowings from writings of the 
same kind composed previously.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p5">The first <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1-4" id="ii-p5.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|4" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.4">four verses of Chapter v. of I. Peter</scripRef> excite, indeed, 
some suspicions. They recall the pious recommendations, a little insipid, impressed 
upon a hierarchical mind which fill the false epistles to Timothy and Titus. Besides, the affectation which the author shows in 
representing himself a “witness of the suffering of Christ,” raises apprehensions analogous to those which the pseudo-Johannine writings cause by 
their persistence in representing themselves as the accounts of an actor and 
spectator. We do not require, however, to stop at that, Many features also are 
favourable to the hypothesis of authenticity. Thus the progress towards 
hierarchy is scarcely sensible in I. Peter. Not only is there no mention of 
<i>Episcopos</i>, each Church has not even a <i>Presbyteros</i>; it has some <i>presbyteri</i> or 
“elders,” and the expressions which the author uses do not imply that these elders formed 
a distinct body. A 
circumstance which deserves to he noted is that the author, while seeking to exalt the abnegation of which Jesus gives proof in his passion, 
omits an essential feature recorded by Luke, and gives us also to believe that the legend of Jesus had not yet arrived, 
at the time he wrote, at its full development.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p6">As to the eclectic and conciliatory tendencies which we observe in the Epistle 
of Peter, they only constitute an objection for those who, with Christian Baur 
and his pupils, represent the diversity between Peter and Paul as an absolute 
opposition. If the hatred between the two parties in primitive Christianity had 
been as deep as this school believes, the reconciliation would never have been 
made. Peter was not an obstinate Jew like James. It is not necessary in writing 
this history to consider only the pseudo-Clementine Homilies and the Epistle to 
the Galatians. It is necessary to take take account of the <i>Acts of the 
Apostles</i>. The art of the historian should consist in presenting things in a 
manner which should in nothing lessen the divisions of parties (these divisions 
were deeper than we can imagine), and which, nevertheless, permits of explaining how such divisions have been able to weld themselves into a fine 
unity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p7">The Epistle of James presents itself to criticism very nearly under the same 
conditions as the Epistle of Peter. The difficulties of detail which can be 
opposed to that have not much importance. What is serious is that general 
objection drawn from the facility of the suppositions of 

<pb n="viii" id="ii-Page_viii" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_viii.html" />writings at a time when there existed no guarantee of authenticity, and which 
there would be no scruple as to pious frauds. As to writers like Paul, who have 
left us by universal admission certain writings, and whose biography is well 
enough known, there are two certain <i>criteria</i> for discerning false attributions; 
it is (1st) to compare the doubtful work with the universally admitted works, 
and (2nd) to see if the matter in dispute answers to the biographical data we 
possess. But if it concerns a writer of whom we have some disputed pages, and 
whose biography is little known, we have often to decide only on the grounds of 
sentiment which do not weigh with us. By showing one’s self easy certainly risk taking as serious things that are false; 
by showing one’s self rigorous we risk rejecting as false things that are true. The theologian who 
believes that he proceeds upon certainties is, I repeat, a bad judge of such 
questions. The critical historian has a conscience at rest when he sets himself 
to investigate thoroughly the different degrees of certain, probable, plausible, 
and possible. If he has skill he will know what so true as much by the general 
colour, while he is prodigal of particular allegations, the signs of doubt and 
the “may-bes.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p8">A consideration which I have found favourable to these writings (the 
1st Epistle 
of Peter, the Epistles of James and Jude), very rigorously excluded by a certain 
criticism, is the fashion in which they are adapted to an organically received 
recital. While the 2nd Epistle attributed to Peter; the pretended Epistles of 
Paul to Timothy and Titus, are excluded from the limits of a logical history, 
the three epistles which we have named enter these, so to speak, of themselves. 
The features of circumstances which one meets there seem anticipative of facts 
known through evidence from without, and are embraced in it. The Epistle of 
Peter answers well to what we know, especially through Tacitus, as to the 
situation of the Christians at Rome about the year 63 or 64. The Epistle of 
James, on the other hand, is the perfect picture of the state of the <i>Ebionim</i>, 
at Jerusalem in the years which preceded the revolt. Josephus gives us some 
statements of the some kind. The hypothesis which attributes the Epistle of James 
to a James different from the Lord’s brother has no advantage. This epistle, it 
is true, was not admitted in the first centuries in a manner as unanimous as that 
of Peter; but the motives for these hesitations appear to have been rather 
dogmatic than critical; the small taste of the Greek fathers for the 
Judeo-Christian writings was the principal cause of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p9">A remark that at least applies with clearness to the small apostolic writings of 
which we speak is that they had been composed before the fall of Jerusalem. That 
event introduced into the situation of Judaism and Christianity such changes 
that one can easily discern a writing subsequent to the catastrophe of the year 
70, from a writing contemporaneous with the third temple. Pictures evidently 
relating to the anterior struggles among the different classes of Jerusalem 
society, like that which the Epistle of James presents to us (<scripRef passage="James 5:1" id="ii-p9.1" parsed="|Jas|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.1">v., 1, &amp; ff</scripRef>), 
could not be conceived after the revolt of the year 66, which put an end to the 
reign of the Sadducees. From what there is in the pseudo-apostolic epistles, 
such as the epistles to Timothy, Titus, <i>II. Peter</i>, the epistle of Barnabas, 
works where we have as a rule an imitation or expansion of the more ancient 
writings; it follows, then, that there were some writings really apostolic, 
surrounded by respect, and whose number it was desired to augment. Just as each 
Arabic poet of the classical period has had his <i>kasida</i>, the complete expression 
of his personality; in like manner each apostle has his epistle more or less 
authentic, in which it was believed that the fine flower of his thought was 
preserved. We have already spoken of the Epistle to the Hebrew. We have proved that this work 

<pb n="ix" id="ii-Page_ix" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_ix.html" />is not by St. Paul, as has been believed in certain branches of Christian 
tradition, but we are shown that the date of its composition allows it to be 
fixed with considerable verisimilitude about the year 66. It remains for us to examine whether it can be known who was the true author, where 
it was written, and who are those “Hebrews” to whom, according to the title, it 
was addressed. The circumstantial features which the epistle present are the 
following:—The author speaks to the Church named as a master well-known to it. 
He takes as his point of view almost a tone of reproach. That Church has 
received the faith a long time back, but it has so sunk in the matter of 
doctrine that it has need of elementary instruction, and is not capable of 
comprehending a high theology. This Church, besides, has shown, and shows still, 
much courage and devotion, especially in serving the saints. It had suffered 
cruel persecutions about the time when it received the full light of the faith. 
At that time it had been as a spectacle. That was but for a short period, for those who 
at that time actually composed the Church had had part in the merits of 
that persecution by sympathising with the confessors, by visiting the prisoners, and 
especially by courageously enduring the loss of their goods. In the trials, 
moreover, there were found some renegades, and the question was mooted as to 
whether those who by weakness had apostatised could re-enter the Church. At the 
time when the apostle wrote, it appears that there were still some members of 
the Church in prison. The believers of the Church in question had some 
illustrious heads who had preached to them the word of God, and whose death had 
been specially edifying and glorious. The Church had, notwithstanding, still 
some leaders with whom the author of the letter was on intimate relations. The author of the letter, in fact, has known was on the 
Church in question, and has exercised there a distinguished ministry. He has the 
intention of returning to it, and he desires that his return shall be brought 
about as quickly as possible. The author and those whom he addresses knew 
Timothy. Timothy has been imprisoned in a different town from that where the 
author is residing at the time he writes. Timothy had just been set at liberty. 
The author hopes that Timothy will go to rejoin him, then both of them will set 
forth together to visit the Church addressed. The author finishes with these 
words—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p9.2">ἀσπάζονται ὑμᾶς οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας</span>, 
words which can scarcely describe any other than Italians residing for the time being outside of Italy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p10">As to the author himself, his ruling feature is a perpetual use of the Scriptures, a subtle and 
allegorical exegesis, a most copious Greek style, very classical, a little dry, 
but at least as natural as that of most of the apostolic writings. He has a 
medium acquaintance with the worship which is practised at Jerusalem, and yet 
this cult inspires him with much pre-possession. He only uses the Alexandrian 
version of the Bible, and he founds some arguments upon the errors of Greek 
copyists. He is not a Jerusalem Jew; he is a Hellenist in sympathy with Paul’s 
school. The author, in short, does not give himself out for an immediate hearer 
of Jesus, but for a hearer of those who had seen Jesus—for a spectator of the 
apostolic miracles, and the first manifestations of the Holy Spirit. He no less 
holds an elevated rank in the Church; he speaks with authority; he is much 
respected by the brethren to whom he writes. Timothy appears to be subordinate 
to him. The single fact of addressing an epistle to a great Church indicates 
an important man, one of those personages who figure in the apostolic history, 
and whose name is celebrated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p11">All this, nevertheless, is not sufficient for us to pronounce with certainty 
as to the author of our epistle. It has been attributed, with more or less likelihood, to Barnabas, Luke, Silas, Apollo, and to 

<pb n="x" id="ii-Page_x" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_x.html" />Clemens Romanus. The attribution to Barnabas is the most likely. It 
has for it the authority of Tertullian, who represents the fact as recognised by everyone. 
It has especially in its favour this circumstance, that not one of the special 
features which the epistle presents are opposed to such an hypothesis. Barnabas 
was a Cypriote Hellenist, at that time associated with Paul, and independent of 
Paul. Barnabas was known by all and esteemed by all; it may be conceived, in 
short, how in this hypothesis the epistle has been attributed to Paul; it was, 
in fact, the lot of Barnabas to be always lost in some sense in the rays of the 
glory of the Great Apostle, and if Barnabas has composed some writing, as appears 
very probable, it is among the works of Paul that it is natural to seek for the 
pages really from his pen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p12">The determination of the Church addressed may be made with as much likelihood. 
The circumstances which we have enumerated scarcely permit of any choice but 
between the Church of Rome and that of Jerusalem. The title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p12.1">Πρὸς Ἐβραίους</span> makes 
us think at once of the Church at Jerusalem, but it is impossible to be stopped 
by each a thought. Some passages—such as <scripRef passage="Hebrews 5:11-14" id="ii-p12.2" parsed="|Heb|5|11|5|14" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.11-Heb.5.14">v., 11-14</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 6:11-12" id="ii-p12.3" parsed="|Heb|6|11|6|12" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.11-Heb.6.12">vi., 11-12</scripRef>, and even <scripRef passage="Hebrews 6:6" id="ii-p12.4" parsed="|Heb|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.6">6</scripRef> and 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 6:10" id="ii-p12.5" parsed="|Heb|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.10">10</scripRef>—are nonsense if we suppose them addressed by a pupil of the apostle’s to that 
mother Church—the source of all instruction. What said of Timothy is not better conceived; people as much engaged as the author, 
and as Timothy in Paul’s party, would not have been able to address to the 
Church at Jerusalem a communication, supposing intimate relation. How can we 
admit, for example, that the author, with that exegesis, only founded on the 
Alexandrian version, that incomplete Jewish knowledge, that imperfect 
acquaintance with the affairs of the temple, would have dared to give a lesson 
so lofty to the masters <i>par excellence</i>, to people speaking Hebrew, or nearly so, 
living every day about the temple, and who knew much better than he all that he 
could tell them? How can we admit especially that he could treat them as 
catacumens scarcely initiated and incapable of a strong theology? On the 
contrary, if we suppose that the persons to whom the epistle was addressed are 
the faithful at Rome, everything is wonderfully arranged. The passages, <scripRef passage="Hebrews 6:10" id="ii-p12.6" parsed="|Heb|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.10">vi., 10</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:32" id="ii-p12.7" parsed="|Heb|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.32">x., 32 verse and ff.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:3-7" id="ii-p12.8" parsed="|Heb|10|3|10|7" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.3-Heb.10.7">3-7</scripRef>, are allusions to the persecutions of the year 64; the 
passage <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:7" id="ii-p12.9" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">xiii., 7</scripRef>, applies to the death of the Apostles Peter and Paul; in short, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p12.10">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας</span> are then perfectly justified; for it is natural that the 
author should bear to the Church of Rome the salutations of the colony of 
Italians who were around him. Let us add that the 1st Epistle of Clemens Romanus 
(a work certainly Roman) makes from the Epistle to the Hebrews some distinct 
borrowings, and follows its mode of exposition very distinctly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p13">A single 
difficulty remains to be solved: Why the title of the epistle <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p13.1">Πρὸς Ἐβραίους</span>? 
Let us recall the fact that these titles are not always of apostolic origin, 
that they have sometimes been inserted later and falsely, as we have seen in the 
epistle called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p13.2">Πρὸς Ἐφεσίους</span>. The epistle called to the Hebrews was written 
under the blow of persecution to the Church which was the most persecuted. In 
many passages (for example, <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:23" id="ii-p13.3" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23">xiii., 23</scripRef>) we feel that the author expresses himself in covert words. Perhaps the vague 
title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p13.4">Πρὸς Ἐβραίους</span> was a password to save the letter from becoming a 
compromising matter. Perhaps, also, this title comes from this, that, in the 
second century, they looked upon the writing in question as a refutation of the Ebionites whom they called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p13.5">Ἐβραῖοι</span>. A fact 
remarkable enough is that the Church of Rome had always, as to this epistle, 
some quite special lights; it is from thence it emerges, it is from thence that 
the first use is made of it. While Alexandria allows it be be attributed to 
Paul, the Church of Rome maintained always that it is not by that apostle, and 
that it is wrong to add it to his writings.</p>

<pb n="xi" id="ii-Page_xi" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xi.html" />
<p class="normal" id="ii-p14">From whet city was the Epistle to the Hebrews written? It is more difficult to 
say. The expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p14.1">Οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας</span> shows that the author was out of Italy. 
One thing again, certainly, is that the town from which the epistle was written 
was a great city where there was a colony of Christians from Italy closely 
allied with those of Rome. These Christians of Italy were probably believers who 
escaped in the persecution of the year 64. We shall see that the current of 
Christian emigration fleeing from these terrors of Nero was directed towards 
Ephesus. The Church of Ephesus, besides, had had for the nucleus of its 
primitive formation two Jews come from Rome, Aquila and Priscilla; it remained 
always in direct relation with Rome. We are, therefore, led to believe that the 
epistle in question was written from Ephesus. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:23" id="ii-p14.2" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23"> Verse 23 of chap. xiii.</scripRef>, it must 
be confessed, in that case, is singular enough. In what town other than Ephesus 
or Rome, and yet in relation with Ephesus and Rome, could Timothy have been 
imprisoned? What hypothesis we should adopt is an enigma difficult to explain. The 
Apocalypse is the principal feature of this history. The persons who will read 
attentively our chapters xv., xvi., and xvii., will realise, I believe that 
there is no single writing in the Biblical canon which can be fixed with so much 
precision. We may determine this date to nearly a few days. The place where the 
work was written we are also at liberty to fix with probability. The question of 
the author of the book is, however, subject to greater uncertainty. Upon this 
point we cannot in my view express ourselves as fully assured. The author names 
himself at the head of the book (<scripRef passage="Revelation 1:9" id="ii-p14.3" parsed="|Rev|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.9">i., v. 9</scripRef>): “I, John, your brother and your 
companion in persecution for the kingdom and patience in Christ.” But two 
questions arise here. First, is the assertion sincere, or is it not one of those 
pious frauds of which all the authors of apocalypses, without exception, have 
been found guilty Is the book, in other terms, not by an unknown person, who would be taken for a man of the first 
order in the opinion of the Churches for John the Apostle—a vision agreeable to 
his own ideas? Second, having admitted that <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:9" id="ii-p14.4" parsed="|Rev|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.9">verse 9 of chapter i.</scripRef> of the 
Apocalypse is sincere, may this John not be a namesake of the Apostle?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p15">Let us discuss first this second hypothesis, for it is the easier to dispose of. 
The John who speaks, or who is reputed to speak in the Apocalypse, expresses 
himself with such vigour, supposes so clearly that he will be known, and that 
people will have no difficulty in distinguishing him from any of his namesakes; 
he knows so well the secrets of the Churches, he enters into them with such a 
resolute air, that they can scarcely refuse to see in him an apostle or an 
ecclesiastical dignitary all along the line. Now, John the Apostle had not in 
the second half of the first century any namesake who approached him in rank. 
Although M. Hitzig speaks of John Mark, he has really no place here, and was 
never on relations so intimate with the Churches of Asia that he should dare to 
address them in this tone. There remains a doubtful personage, that Presbyteros 
Johannes, a sort of likeness of the Apostle, who troubles like a spectre all the 
history of the Church of Ephesus, and causes critics so much embarrassment. 
Although the existence of this personage has been denied, and although we cannot 
peremptorily refute the hypothesis of those who see in him a shade of the 
Apostle John taken for a reality, we incline to believe that Presbyteros 
Johannes had, in fact, a separate identity; but that he had written the Apocalypse in 68 
or 69, as M. Ewald still maintains, we absolutely deny. Such a personage would be 
known otherwise than by an obscure passage of Papias and an apologetic thesis of Dionysius of Alexandria. We should find his name in the Gospels, in the 
<i>Acts</i>, or in some epistle. We should we 

<pb n="xii" id="ii-Page_xii" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xii.html" />him leaving Jerusalem. The author of the Apocalypse is the best versed in the 
Scriptures, the most attached to the Temple, the most Hebraizing of the New 
Testament writers; such a personage could not have been introduced in the 
provinces; he must be originally from Judea; he holds with the chords of his 
heart to the Church of Israel. If <i>Presbyteros Johannes</i> existed, he was a disciple 
of the Apostle John, in the extreme old age of the latter. Papias appears to 
have been near enough to him, or at least to have been his contemporary. We 
admit, even, that sometimes he takes the pen for his master, and we regard as 
plausible the opinion which attributes to him the editing of the fourth gospel 
and of the first epistle called of John. The second and third epistles called 
“of John,” where the author designs himself by the the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p15.1">ὁ πρεσβύτερος</span>,  appear to us 
to be his personal work, and avowed as such. But, certainly, supposing that <i>Presbyteros Johannes</i> may have some position in 
the second class of Johannine writings (which include the fourth gospel and the three 
epistles), he has none in the composition of the Apocalypse. If anything 
is clear, it is that the 
Apocalypse, on the one hand, and the gospel and the three epistles on the other 
hand, do not come from the same pen. The Apocalypse is the most Jewish, the fourth gospel is the least Jewish 
of the writings of the New Testament. While admitting that the Apostle John may he author of some one of the 
writings which tradition attributes to him, it is assuredly the Apocalypse and not the 
Gospel. The Apocalypse answers well to 
the decisive opinion he appears to have adopted in the contest between the 
Judeo-Christians and Paul; the Gospel does not answer to it. The efforts which, 
in the third century, 
a party of the fathers of the Greek Church made to attribute the Apocalypse to 
the <i>Presbyteros</i>, came from the repulsion which the book then inspired in 
the orthodox doctors. They could not endure the thought that a writing whose style they found barbarous, and which appeared to 
them deeply impressed by Jewish hatred, should be the work of an apostle. Their 
opinion was the result of an induction <i>a priori</i> without value, not the 
expression of a tradition or of a critical reasoning.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p16">If the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p16.1">ἐγὼ Ἰωάννης</span> of the first chapter of the Apocalypse is sincere, the 
Apocalypse is then most assuredly by the Apostle John. But the essence of 
apocalypses is to be pseudonymous. The authors of the Apocalypses of Daniel, Enoch, Baruch, and Esdras 
represent themselves as being Daniel, Enoch, Baruch, and Esdras in person. The Church of the second century 
admitted upon the same footing as the Apocalypse of John an Apocalypse of Peter, 
which was decidedly apocryphal. If, in the Apocalypse which has remained 
canonical, the author gives his true name, there is there a surprising exception 
to rules of the kind. Well, that exception we believe must be admitted. An 
essential difference, indeed, separates the canonical Apocalypse from the other 
analogous writings which have been preserved to us. The greater number of the 
apocalypses are attributed to authors who have flourished, or have been reputed 
to flourish five or six hundred years—sometimes thousands of years back. In the second century they attributed apocalypses 
to the men of the apostolic century. The <i>Shepherd</i> and the pseudo-Clementine 
writings are 50 or 60 years later than the personages to whom they are 
attributed. The Apocalypse of Peter was probably in the same position; at 
least, nothing proves that it had anything special, topical, or personal. The 
canonical Apocalypse, on the contrary, if it is pseudonymous, would have been 
attributed to the Apostle John, in his lifetime, or a very short time after his death. Were it not for first three chapters, that would be barely possible; 

<pb n="xiii" id="ii-Page_xiii" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xiii.html" />but is it conceivable that the falsifier would have the boldness to address his 
apocryphal work to the seven Churches which had been in relation with the 
apostle? And if one were to deny those relations, with M. Scholten, they would 
fall into a still greater difficulty, for it would be necessary to admit, then, 
that the falsifier, by an inaptness which has never been equalled, writing to 
churches which had never know John, presents his pretended John as having been at Patmos, quite near Ephesus, and 
knowing their deepest secrets, and as having full authority over them. Those 
churches, which, in the hypothesis of M. Scholten, knew well that John had never 
been in Asia, nor near Asia—could they be deceived by such a gross artifice? One 
thing which appears from the Apocalypse, in all hypotheses, is that the Apostle 
John was for some time head of the Churches of Asia. That being established, it 
is very difficult not to conclude that the Apostle John was really the author of 
the Apocalypse, for, the date of the book being fixed with absolute precision, 
we do not find the space of time necessary for a false one. If the apostle, in 
January 69, lived in Asia, or only had been there, the first four chapters are 
incomprehensible on the part of a falsifier. In supposing, with M. Scholten, 
that the Apostle John died at the beginning of the year 69 (which does not appear 
to agree with the truth), we are not without embarrassment. The book is written, in fact, if the recorder was still living; it is intended to spread at once in the 
Churches of Asia; if the apostle had been dead the fraud would have been too 
evident. What would they have said at Ephesus, in February 69, on receiving a book reputed to proceed from an apostle whom they knew no 
longer to exist, and whom, according to M. Scholten, they had never seen?</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p17">The critical examination of the book, far from weakening this hypothesis, 
strongly maintains it. John the Apostle appears to have been after James the 
most ardent of the Judeo-Christians; the Apocalypse, on its side, breathes out 
a terrible hatred against Paul, and against those who were relaxed in their 
observance of the Jewish law. The book answers wonderfully to the violent 
fanatical character which seems to have been that of John. It is indeed the work 
of the “son of thunder” the terrible Boanerges, of him who wished that the name 
of his master might be used only by those who belonged to the circle of the most 
strict of the disciples; of him who, if he could, would have made fire and 
brimstone to rain on the inhospitable Samaritans. The description of the heavenly 
court, with its quite material pomp of thrones and crowns, is indeed that of him 
who, when young, had set his ambition on being seated, with his brother, on 
thrones to the right and left of the Messiah. The two grand prepossessions of 
the author of the Apocalypse are Rome (<scripRef passage="Revelation 13:1-18" id="ii-p17.1" parsed="|Rev|13|1|13|18" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.1-Rev.13.18">ch. xiii. and ff.</scripRef>) and Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Revelation 11:1-12:17" id="ii-p17.2" parsed="|Rev|11|1|12|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.1-Rev.12.17">ch. xi. 
and xii.</scripRef>). It appears that he had seen Rome, its temples, its statues, and the 
grand imperial idolatry. Now, a journey to Rome the part of John, accompanying 
Peter, can be easily supposed. What regards Jerusalem is more striking still. 
The author always reverts to “the beloved city;” he thinks only of it; he is 
acquainted with all the adventures of the Jerusalemite Church during the 
revolution of Judea (which calls forth the fine symbol of the woman and her 
flight into the desert); we feel that he has been one of the pillars of that 
Church, a devoted enthusiast of the Jewish party. That agrees well with John. 
The tradition of Asia Minor appears likewise to have preserved his memory an 
that of a severe Judaizer. In the Passover controversy, which troubled the 
Churches so deeply during the latter half of the second century, the authority 
of John is the principal argument which makes the Asian Churches maintain the 
celebration of Easter, conformably to Jewish 

<pb n="xiv" id="ii-Page_xiv" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xiv.html" />law, on the 14th Nisan. Polycarpus, in the year 160, and Polycrates in 190, made 
appeal to his authority to defend their ancient usage against the innovators who, 
resting upon the fourth Gospel, would not have it that Jesus, the true passover, 
should have eaten the Paschal Lamb the evening before his death, and who 
transferred the festival to the day of the resurrection.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p18">The language of the Apocalypse is likewise a reason for attributing the book to 
a member of the Church of Jerusalem. That language is quite apart from the 
other writing. of the New Testament. There is no doubt that the work has been 
written in Greek; but it is a Greek thought out in Hebrew, and which could be 
only understood and appreciated by people who knew Hebrew. The author has fed 
upon prophecies and apocalypses prior to his own to a degree which is astonishing; 
he evidently knows them by heart. He is familiar with the Greek version of the 
Sacred Books; but it is in the Hebrew texts the Biblical passages present 
themselves to him. What a difference from the style of Paul, Luke, or the author 
of the Epistle to the Hebrews, or even the synoptical Gospels! A man having 
passed some years at Jerusalem in the schools which surrounded the Temple could 
alone be impregnated to that extent with the Bible, or participate thus in a 
lively manner in the passions of the revolutionary people, and in its hopes and 
its hatred against the Romans.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p19">Lastly, a circumstance which must not be neglected is that the Apocalypse 
presents some features which are in sympathy with the fourth Gospel and with the 
epistles attributed to John. Thus the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p19.1">ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ</span> so 
characteristic of the fourth Gospel is found, for the first time, in the 
Apocalypse. The image of “living waters” is common to the two works. The 
expression Lamb of God in the fourth Gospel recalls the expression of the Lamb 
which is common in the Apocalypse as designating Christ. The two books apply to the Messiah, the 
passage in <scripRef passage="Zechariah 12:10" id="ii-p19.2" parsed="|Zech|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.10">Zechariah xii. v. x.</scripRef>, and translate it in the same manner. Far from us be the 
thought to conclude from these facts that the same pen has written the fourth 
Gospel and the Apocalypse, but it is not immaterial that the forth Gospel, whose 
author could not but have some connexion with the Apostle John, presents in its 
style and its images some sympathy with a book attributed for various reasons to 
the Apostle John. Ecclesiastical tradition is hesitating upon the question which 
occupies us. Up to about the year 150 the Apocalypse appears not to have had in the Church the importance 
which, according to our ideas, ought to have attached to a writing if they had been assured that in this writing they possessed 
a solemn manifesto 
coming from the pen of an apostle. It is doubtful if Papias admitted it as having been written by the Apostle John. Papias was a 
millenarian in the same style as the Apocalypse, but it appears that he declares 
that he holds this doctrine “from unwritten tradition.” If he had alleged the 
Apocalypse as his ground, Eusebius would have said so, he who receives with so 
much enthusiasm all the quotations which that ancient father makes from the 
apostolic writings. The author of the Shepherd of Hermas knew, it would seem, 
the Apocalypse and copies it, but It does not follow from that that he held it 
to be a work of John the Apostle. It is St. Justin who, about the middle of the 
second century, declares as the first, distinctly, that the Apocalypse really is 
a composition of the Apostle John. Now, St. Justin, who did not come from the 
bosom of any of the great churches, is a mediocre authority on the question of 
traditions. Melito, who comments upon certain parts of the work, Theophilus of 
Antioch, and Apollonius, who used it much in their polemics, appear, 
nevertheless, like Justin, to have attributed it to the 

<pb n="xv" id="ii-Page_xv" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xv.html" />Apostle. As much must be said as to the Canon of Muratori. At the beginning of 
the year 200 the opinion is widespread that John of the Apocalypse was indeed 
the apostle. Irenæus, Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, and Origen, the author 
of the <i>Philosophumena</i>, have not on this point any hesitation. The contrary 
opinion was always firmly held. To those who shook themselves free from 
Judeo-Christianity and from primitive millenarianism, the Apocalypse was a 
dangerous book, impossible to defend, unworthy of an apostle since it contained 
some prophecies which were not fulfilled. Marcion, Serdo, and the Gnostics 
rejected it absolutely. The <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> omitted it in their canon, 
the old Peshito does not contain it. The enemies of the Montanist reveries, such 
as Caïus the Priest, and the Alogi, pretended to see it work of Cerinth. Lastly, 
in the second half of the third century, the School of Alexandria, in hatred of 
the millenarianism arising afresh in consequence of the persecution of Valerian, 
criticised the book with a severity and an undisguisedly bad disposition; the 
Bishop Dionysius demonstrated thoroughly that the Apocalypse could not have been 
by the same author as the fourth Gospel, and put in fashion the hypothesis of 
the <i>presbyteros</i>. In the fourth century the Greek Church was quite divided. 
Eusebius, although hesitating, is in the main unfavourable to the theory which 
attributes the work to the son at Zebedee. Gregory of Nazianzus, and nearly all 
the educated Christians of the same period, refuse to see an apostolic writing in a 
book which contradicts so keenly their taste, their ideas of apologetics, and 
their prejudices of education. We may say that if this party had been successful 
it would have relegated the Apocalypse to the rank of the <i>Shepherd</i> and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii-p19.3">ἀντιλεγόμενα</span>, whose Greek text has nearly disappeared. Fortunately, it was too 
late for such exclusions to be successful. Thanks to a skilful opposition, a 
book which includes some cruel accusations against Paul has been preserved 
alongside of the very works of Paul, and forms with them a volume reputed to 
come from a single inspiration.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p20">This persistent protestation, which constitutes a fact so important in 
ecclesiastical history, is it really of considerable weight in the eyes of 
independent critics! We cannot tell. Certainly Dionysius of Alexandria is right 
when he establishes that the same man could not have written the fourth Gospel 
and the Apocalypse. But, placed in this dilemma, modern criticism has replied 
quite otherwise than the criticism of the third century. The authenticity of the 
Apocalypse has appeared to it more admissible than that of the Gospel, and if in 
the Johannine work it were necessary to give a share to this problematical <i>presbyteros</i>, it is indeed less the Apocalypse than the Gospel and the epistles 
which might properly be attributed to him. What motive could these adversaries 
of Montanism in the third and fourth centuries, those Christians educated in the 
Hebrew schools of Alexandria, Cesarea, and Antioch, have to deny that the author 
of the Apocalypse was the Apostle John? A tradition, a souvenir preserved in the 
churches? In no degree. Their motives were motives of theology, <i>a priori</i>. At first 
the attribution of the Apocalypse to the Apostle made it nearly impossible for 
an educated and sensible man to admit the authenticity of the fourth gospel, and they would have believed 
that they were giving up Christianity if they doubted the authenticity of this 
latter document. Besides, the vision attributed to John would appear an 
unceasing source of renewed errors; it went forth in perpetual recrudensces of 
Judeo-Christianity, of intemperate prophecy, of audacious millenarianism? What 
reply could one make to the Montanists and mystics of the same kind, disciples 
quite consistent with the Apocalypse, and to those troops of enthusiasts who ran 
to martyrdom, intoxicated as they were by the strange poetry of the old book 

<pb n="xvi" id="ii-Page_xvi" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xvi.html" />of the year 69? One only; to prove that the book which served as a text for 
their chimeras was not of apostolic origin. The reason which led Caius and 
Dionysius and so many others to deny that the Apocalypse was really by the 
Apostle John is therefore just that which leads us to the opposite conclusion. The 
book is Judeo-Christian and Ebionite; it is the work of an enthusiast drunk 
with hatred against the Roman Empire and the profane world; it excludes all 
reconciliation between Christianity on the one hand, the empire and the world on 
the other; Messianism to entirely material there; the reign of the martyrs 
during 1,000 years is affirmed in it; and the end of the world is declared to 
be very near. These principles, in which the national Christians, led by the 
direction of Paul, then by the School of Alexandria, saw insurmountable 
difficulties, are for us works of ancient date and apostolic authenticity. Ebionism and Montanism do not make us afraid any longer; as simple historians, 
we even affirm that the adherents of these sects, repulsed by orthodoxy, were the 
true successors of Jesus, of the Twelve, and the family of the Master. The 
reasonable direction which Christianity took through moderate Gnosticism, by the 
tardy triumph of Paul’s School, and, above all, by the influence of men such as 
Clement of Alexandria and Origen, ought not to make us forget its true 
beginnings. The chimeras, the impossibilities, the materialistic conceptions, 
the paradoxes, the enormities which made Eusebius impatient when he read those 
ancient Ebionite and millenarian authors, such at Papias, were the true primitive 
Christianity. That the dreams of those sublime enlightened ones should become a 
religion capable of living, it was necessary that men of good sense and fine 
spirit, as were the Greeks who became Christians at the beginning of third 
century, should take up the work of the old visionaries, and by taking it up 
should have singularly modified, corrected, and lessened it. The most authentic 
monuments of the artlessness of the first age became then embarrassing evidence 
which they tried to place in the shadow. There happened what occurs usually in 
the origin of all religious creations, that which is particularly observable 
during the first centuries of the Franciscan order; the founders of the house 
were ousted by the new comers; the true successors of the first fathers soon 
became “suspects” and heretics. Hence arises what we have had often occasion to 
remark, namely, that the favourite books of Ebionite and millenarian 
Christianity are much better preserved in the Latin and Oriental translations 
than in the Greek text, the Greek orthodox Church having always shown itself 
very intolerant in regard to those books and having systematically suppressed 
them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p21">The reasons which led to the attribution of the Apocalypse to the Apostle John 
remain therefore very strong, and I believe that the person who shall read our 
statement will be struck with the manner in which everything, in this 
hypothesis, is explained and connected. But, in a world where the ideas of 
literary ownership were so different from those of our days, a work could belong 
to an author in many ways. Did the Apostle John himself write the manifesto 
of the year 69? We may certainly doubt that. It is sufficient for our argument 
that he had cognizance of it, and that having approved it, he had seen it, 
without displeasure, passing from hand to hand under his name. The <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:1-3" id="ii-p21.1" parsed="|Rev|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.1-Rev.1.3">first three 
verses of chapter i.</scripRef>, which have the appearance of another hand than that of the 
seer, may then be explained. By this would be explained also passages such as 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 18:20" id="ii-p21.2" parsed="|Rev|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.20">xviii., 20</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Revelation 21:4" id="ii-p21.3" parsed="|Rev|21|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.4">xxi., 4</scripRef>, which lead us to believe that he who held the pen was 
not the Apostle. In <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:20" id="ii-p21.4" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20">Ephesians ii., 20</scripRef>, we find an analogous feature, and there we 
are sure that between Paul and us there was the intermediary of a secretary or an imitator. The abuse 

<pb n="xvii" id="ii-Page_xvii" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xvii.html" />which has been made of the name of the apostles to give value to certain 
apocryphal writings might to make us very suspicious. Many features of the 
Apocalypse do not suggest an immediate disciple of Jesus. We are surprised to 
see one of the members of the little party where the Gospel was elaborated 
presenting his old friend as a Messiah in glory, seated on the Throne of God, 
governing the peoples, and so totally different from the Messiah of Galilee that 
the seer trembles at his appearance and falls half-dead. A man who had known the 
true Jesus could with difficulty, even at the end of thirty-six years, have 
undergone such a modification in his remembrances. Mary of Magdala, on seeing 
Jesus risen, cried out, “O my Master!” and John saw the heavens opened only to 
discover Him whom he had loved transformed into Christ terrible! . . . Let us add 
that we are not less astonished to see coming from the pen of one of the 
principal personages of the Evangelical idyl an artificial composition, a 
veritable copy, in which the cool imitation of the visions of the old prophets 
shows itself in every line. The picture of the fishermen of Galilee which is 
presented to us by the synoptical evangelists scarcely answers to that of 
scribes, assiduous readers of ancient books of the learned Rabbis. It remains to 
enquire if it is not the picture of the synoptists which is false, and if the 
surroundings of Jesus were not more pedantic, scholastic, more analogous to the 
scribes and Pharisees than the narrative of Matthew, Mark, and Luke might lead 
one to suppose.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p22">If we admit the hypothesis of which we have spoken, and according to which John 
rather accepted the Apocalypse as his, than written it with his own hand, we 
obtain another advantage, that is, of explaining how the book was so little 
known during the three-quarters of a century which followed its composition. It 
is probable that the author, after the year 70, seeing Jerusalem taken, the Flavii solemnly established, the Roman Empire reconstituted, and the world 
determined to last, in spite of the term of three years and a-half he had 
assigned to it, himself arrested the publicity of his work. The Apocalypse, in 
fact, only attained its complete importance in the middle of the second century, when millenarianism became a subject of 
discord in the Churches, and especially when the persecution gave some meaning 
and reference to the invectives pronounced against the Beast. The future of the 
Apocalypse was then attached to the alternatives of peace and trials which passed 
over the Church. Every persecution gave it a fresh popularity; it was when the 
persecutions were over that the book ran through real dangers, and we see it on the point of being expelled from the canons as a lying and seditious 
pamphlet.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p23">Two traditions whose plausibility I have admitted in this volume, 
viz., the coming of Peter to Rome and the residence of John at Ephesus, having 
given cause for great controversies, I have made them the subject of an appendix 
at the end of the volume. I have specially discussed the recent memoir of M. 
Scholten the sojourn of the apostles in Asia as carefully as all the writings of the eminent Dutch critic deserve. The 
conclusions at which I have arrived, and which I only hold, besides, as 
probable, will certainly call forth, as did the use I have made of the fourth 
Gospel in writing the <i>Life of Jesus</i>, the disdain of a young presumptuous 
school, in whose eyes every statement is proved if it is negative, and which 
treats peremptorily as ignorant those who do not admit its exaggerations at first 
sight. I beg the serious reader to believe that I respect him enough to neglect 
nothing which can serve to the discovery of the truth in the order of studies 
which I undertake. But I hold, as a principle, that history and dissertation 
should be distinct from each other. History ought not to be written until after scholarship has 

<pb n="xviii" id="ii-Page_xviii" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xviii.html" />accumulated whole libraries of critical essays and memoirs; but, when history 
comes to act, it only owes to the reader the original source on which each 
assertion rests. The notes occupy the third of each in those volumes which I 
dedicate to the origins of Christianity. If I had been obliged to set down the bibliography there, the quotations from modern 
authors, the detailed discussion of opinions, the notes would have filled at 
least three quarters of the page. It is true that the method I have followed 
supposes readers versed in researches in the Old and New Testament, which is the 
case with few people in France. But how would serious books have the right to 
exist if, before writing them, the author was bound to be certain that he would 
have a public to understand him? I affirm, besides, that even a reader who does 
not know German, if he is acquainted with what has been written in our language 
on these matters, can quite easily follow my discussion. The excellent 
collection entitled <i>Revue de Theologie</i>, which was printed up to a few years ago 
in Strasbourg is an encyclopædia of modern exigesis which does not dispense 
certainly with a reference to German and Dutch books, but where all the 
discussions of learned theology for half a century back have their echo. The 
writings of MM. Reuss, Reville, Scherer, Kienlen, Coulin, and generally the 
theses of the faculty of Strasbourg, will likewise present to readers desirous 
of more ample instruction, a solid acquisition. It “goes without saying” that 
those who can read the writings of Christian Baur, the father of all these 
studies; of Zeller, of Schougler, of Voltemar, Hitgenfeld, de Lucke, Lipsius, 
Holtzman, Ewald, Kelm, Hansrath, and Scholten, are much more edified still. I 
have declared all my life that Germany has acquired an eternal glory in founding 
the critical science of the Bible and the studies which are connected with it. I 
have spoken plainly enough to prevent myself being accused of passing silently 
over obligations which I have recognised a hundred times. The German School of 
exegetes has its defects; there defects are those which a theologian, however 
liberal he may be, cannot avoid; but the patience, the tenacity of mind, and the 
good faith which have been displayed in this work of analysis are truly 
admirable. Among many very beautiful stories which Germany has placed in the 
edifice of the human mind, erected at the common expense by all peoples, Biblical science is perhaps the block which has been cut 
with the greatest care, and which bears in the highest degree the stamp of the 
workman.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p24">In regard to this volume, as in regard to the preceding, I owe much to the 
ever-ready scholarship and to the inexhaustible kindness of my learned <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="ii-p24.1">confreres</span> 
and friends, MM. Egger, Léon Renier, Derenbourg, Waddington, Bossier, de 
Longpérier, de Witte, Le Blant, Dulaurier, who have been quite willing that I 
should consult them constantly upon points connected with their special studies. 
M. Neubauer has reviewed the Talmudic portion. In spite of his labours in the 
Chamber M. Noel Parfait has been desirous not to discontinue his labours as an 
accomplished corrector. Lastly, I ought to express my extreme gratitude to MM. 
Amari, Pietro Rosa, Fabio Gori, Fiorelli, Minervini, and de Luca, who, during a 
journey in Italy which I made last year, were the most invaluable of guides to 
me.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p25">We shall see how this journey will connect itself on many sides with the subject 
of the present volume. Although I had already known Italy, I was longing to 
salute once more that land of great memories, the learned mother of all 
Renaissance. According to a Rabbinical legend, there was at Rome during that 
long mourning of beauty which is called the middle ages an antique statue 
preserved in a secret place, and so beautiful that the Romans came by night to kiss it by stealth. The 

<pb n="xix" id="ii-Page_xix" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xix.html" />fruit of these profane embraces was, it is said, the 
Anti-Christ. This son of the marble statue was certainly at least a son of Italy. 
All the great protests of the human conscience against the extremes of Christianity have 
come in former times from that land; and thence they will still come in the 
future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p26">I should not conceal that the taste for history, the incomparable delight which 
one feels in seeing the spectacle of humanity unrolled, has especially 
enthralled me in this volume. I have had too much pleasure preparing it to ask for any other reward than that of having done so. Often 
I have reproached myself with so much enjoyment of it in my study while poor country is consuming itself 
in a prostrated agony, but I have had a tranquil conscience. At the time of the 
elections of 1869, I offered myself to the suffrages of my fellow citizens; all my addresses bore 
in large letters: “No Revolution; no War; a war will be as fatal as a revolution.” In the month of September, 1870, I implored the enlightened spirits 
of Germany and Europe to think of the frightful misfortunes which were threatening 
civilization. During the siege in Paris, in the month in November, 1870, I 
exposed myself to much unpopularity by counselling the calling together of an Assembly having powers to 
treat for peace. At the the elections of 1871 I replied to the overtures which were made to 
me: “Such a mandate can be neither sought for nor refused.” After the re-establishment of order I applied as much attention as I could 
to the reforms which I considered the most urgent to save our country. I have therefore done what 
I could. We owe our country to be sincere with here; we are not obliged to apply charlatanism to make her accept 
our services or agree with our ideas. Yet perhaps this volume, although addressed above all 
to the curious and the artistic, will contain much instruction. We shalt see crime pushed 
to its height, and the protest of the saints raised in the most sublime accents—such 
a spectacle shall not be without religious fruit. I never believed so thoroughly that 
religion is not a subjective duping of our nature, that it responds to an 
exterior reality, and that he who shall have followed its inspirations will have been the best inspired. To simplify religion is not to shake, it 
is often to fortify it. The little Protestant sects of our own day, like budding 
Christianity, are there to prove it. The great error of Catholicism is to 
believe that it can struggle against the progress of materialism with a 
complicated dogmatism, encumbering itself every day with a fresh addition of the 
marvellous. People cannot longer bear a religion founded on miracles; but such a 
religion might be very living still if it took a part of the dose of positivism 
which has entered into the intellectual temperament of the working classes. The 
people who have charge of souls should reduce dogma as much as possible, and make out of worship a means of moral education, of beneficent 
association. Beyond the family and outside of the State man has need of the 
Church. The United States of America could not have made their wonderful 
democracy last but through their innumerable sects. If, as one might suppose, 
Ultramontane Catholicism cannot succeed longer in the great cities in drawing 
people to its temples, there needs only the individual initiative created by the 
little centres where the weak find lessons, moral succour, patronage, and 
sometimes material assistance. Civil society, whether it calls itself a commune, 
a canton or a province, a State or father land, has many duties towards the improvement of 
the individual; but what it does is necessarily limited. The family ought to do 
much more, but often it is insufficient; some tunes it is wanting altogether. 
The association created in the name of moral principle can alone give to every man coming into this world a 

<pb n="xx" id="ii-Page_xx" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_xx.html" />bond which unites him with the past, duties as to the future, examples to follow 
a heritage of virtue to receive and to transmit, and a tradition of devotion to 
continue.</p>

<p style="text-align:right; margin-right:5%; margin-top:9pt" id="ii-p27">THE ANTICHIRIST.</p>

<pb n="1" id="ii-Page_1" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_1.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter I. Paul Captive at Rome." progress="9.43%" id="iii" prev="ii" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="iii-p0.2">PAUL CAPTIVE AT ROME.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p1">The times were strange, and perhaps the human race had never passed through a 
more extraordinary crisis. Nero was in his twenty-fourth year. The head of this 
wretched young man, placed by a wicked mother at the age of seventeen at the 
head of the world, finished by losing itself. For a long time some indications 
had disquieted those who knew him. His was a terribly declamatory mind, a bad, 
hypocritical, light, and vain nature; an incredible compound of false 
intelligence, deep wickedness, atrocious and cunning egotism, with unheard of 
refinements of subtlety; to make of him that monster who has no equal in 
history, and whose analogue is only found in the pathological annals of the 
scaffold, special circumstances were necessary. The school of crime in which he 
had grown up, the execrable influence of his mother, the obligation by which 
that abominable woman made him nearly begin life as a parricide, caused him soon 
to look on the world as a horrible comedy in which he was the principal actor. 
At the time we have reached, he has completely withdrawn himself from the 
philosophers his masters; he has killed nearly all his relations, and set the 
most shameful follies in the fashion; a portion of Roman society, by his 
example, has gone down to the last degree of depravity. The ancient harshness 
had reached its height; the reaction of popular and just instincts began. At the 
time when Paul entered Rome, the story of the day was this:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p2">Pedanius Secundus, prefect of Rome, a consular 

<pb n="2" id="iii-Page_2" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_2.html" />personage, had been assassinated by one of his slaves, not without extenuating 
circumstances being alleged in favour of the culprit. According to the law, all 
the slaves who, at the moment of the crime, had dwelt under the same roof as the 
assassin, ought to be put to death. There were nearly four hundred unfortunates 
in this case. When it became known that the atrocious execution was about to 
take place the feeling of justice which sleeps under the conscience of the most 
debased people was revolted. There had been an <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p2.1">emeute</span>; but the senate 
and the 
emperor decided that the law must take its course.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p3">Perhaps among these four hundred innocents, destroyed in virtue of an odious 
law, there had been more than one Christian. Men had touched the bottom of the 
abyss of evil; they could only re-ascend. Certain moral facts of a singular kind 
took place even in the most elevated ranks of society. Four years before this 
there had been much talk of an illustrious lady, Pomponia Græcina, wife of 
Aulius Plautius, the first conqueror of Britain. They accused her of “foreign 
superstition.” She always dressed in black, and never ceased her austerity. They 
attributed this melancholy to some horrible recollections, especially to the 
death of Julia, daughter of Drusus, her intimate friend, whom Messalina had put 
to death; one of her sons appears also to have been the victim of one of Nero’s 
most monstrous enormities. But it was evident that Pomponia Græcina bore in her 
heart a deeper sorrow, and perhaps some mysterious hopes. She was remitted 
according to the ancient custom to her husband’s judgment. Plautius assembled 
the relatives, examined the affair in a family council, and declared his wife 
innocent. That noble lady lived a long time afterwards tranquil under the 
protection of her husband, always sad—much respected. She appears to have told 
her secret to no one. Who knows if the appearances which superficial observers took for 

<pb n="3" id="iii-Page_3" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_3.html" />gloomy disposition were not the great peace of soul, the calm composure, the 
resigned waiting for death, disdain of a foolish and wicked society, the 
ineffable joy of renouncing joy? Who knows if Pomponia Græcina may not have 
been the first saint of the great world, the elder sister of Melania, Eustochia, 
and of Paula?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">This extraordinary situation, if it exposed the Church of Rome to the opposing 
influence of politics, gave it on the other hand an importance of the first 
order, although it was not numerous. Rome under Nero in no way resembled the 
provinces. Whoever aspired to a great action must go there. Paul had in this 
point of view a sort of deep instinct which guided him. His arrival at Rome was 
an event in his life nearly as decisive as his conversion. He believed that he 
had attained to the summit of his apostolic career, and doubtless recalled to 
mind the dream in which after one of his days of struggle Christ appeared to him 
and said, “Courage! as thou hast borne witness of me in Jerusalem, thou shall 
also bear witness of me at Rome.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">From the time when he approached the walls of the eternal city, the Centurion 
Julius conducted his prisoners to the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p5.1">Castra prætoriana</span>, built by Sejan, near 
the Nomentan way, and handed them over to the prefect of the <span lang="LA" id="iii-p5.2">prætorium</span>. The 
appellants to the Emperor were, on entering Rome, regarded as prisoners of the 
Emperor, and as such were entrusted to the imperial guard. The prefects of the 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p5.3">prætorium</span> were ordinarily two in number, but at this moment there was only one. 
This high office had been since the year 51 <span class="sc" id="iii-p5.4">A.D.</span>, in the hands of the noble 
Afranius Burrhus, who a year afterwards, by a most miserable death, expiated the 
crime of having wished to do good by reckoning with evil. Paul had doubtless no 
direct communication with him. Perhaps, however, the humane fashion in which the apostle would appear to 

<pb n="4" id="iii-Page_4" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_4.html" />have been treated was due to the influence which this just and virtuous man 
exercised around him. Paul was appointed to the condition of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p5.5">custodia 
millitaris</span>, that is to say entrusted with a prætorian guard to whom he was 
chained, but not in an inconvenient or continuous fashion. He had permission to 
live in rooms hired at his own expense, perhaps in the <span lang="FR" id="iii-p5.6">enceinte</span> of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p5.7">castra 
prætoriana</span>, where all came freely to see him. He awaited for two years in this 
condition the appeal of his case. Burrhus died in March 62 <span class="sc" id="iii-p5.8">A.D.</span>, and was 
replaced by Fenius Rufus and the infamous Tigellinus, the companion of Nero’s 
debauches—the instrument of his crimes. Seneca just at this moment retired from 
public life. Nero had no longer any council save the Furies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p6">The relations of Paul to the believers in Rome had begun, we have seen, during 
the last stay of the apostle at Corinth. Three days after his arrival he wished, 
as was his habit, to put himself in communication with the principal <i>hakamim</i>; it 
was not in the bosom of the synagogue that the Christianity of Rome was formed; 
it was believers disembarking at Ostia or Puzzoli who, grouping themselves 
together, had constituted the first church of the capital of the world; this 
church had scarcely any affinities with the different synagogues of the same 
city. The immense size of Rome, and the mass of strangers who met there, were 
the reasons why they knew little of each other there, and why some very contrary 
ideas could be produced side by side without actual contact. Paul was thus led 
to follow the rule, which he had adopted from his first and second mission in 
the towns to which he brought the germ of the faith. He begged some of the heads 
of the synagogue to come to see him. He represented his situation to them in the 
most favourable light and protested that he had done nothing, and wished to do 
nothing against his nation—that he was actuated by the hope of Israel’s faith in 
the resurrection. The 

<pb n="5" id="iii-Page_5" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_5.html" />Jews replied to him that they had never heard him spoken of nor received any 
letter from Judea on the subject, and expressed a desire to hear him expound his 
opinions himself. “For,” added they, “we have heard it said the sect of which 
you speak provokes everywhere the most lively disputations.” They fixed the 
hour for the discussion, and a considerable number of Jews met in the little 
room occupied by the apostle in order to hear him. The conference lasted nearly 
a whole day; Paul quoted all the texts from Moses and the prophets which 
proved, according to him, that Jesus was the Messiah: some believed, the 
greater number remained incredulous. The Jews of Rome piqued themselves upon a 
very strict observance. It was not there that Paul could have a very large 
success. They separated in great confusion; Paul, displeased, quoted a passage 
from Isaiah, very common among the Christian preachers, as to the wilful 
blindness of hardened men who shut their eyes and ears that they might not see 
or hear the truth. He closed, it is said, with his ordinary menace that he would 
carry to the Gentiles, who would receive him better, the kingdom of God which 
the Jews would not have. His apostolate among the Pagans was in fact crowned 
with a very great success indeed. His prisoner’s cell became a theatre of ardent 
preaching. During the two years which he passed there he was not interfered 
with; he was not annoyed a single time in this exercise of proselytism. He had 
about him certain of his disciples, at least Timothy and Aristarchus. It appears 
that each of his friends in turn remained with him and shared his chain. The 
progress of the gospel was surprising. The apostle did miracles, and was 
believed to order heavenly power and spirits. Paul’s prison was thus more 
fertile than his free activity had been. His chain, dragged along the 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p6.1">prætorium</span>, and which he showed everywhere with a sort of ostentation, was to 
them alone like a discourse. 

<pb n="6" id="iii-Page_6" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_6.html" />From his example, and animated by the manner in which he bore his captivity, his 
disciples and the other Christians of Rome preached boldly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p7">They did not encounter at first any great obstacle. The Campagna and the towns 
at the foot of Vesuvius received, perhaps from the Church of Puzzoli, the germs 
of Christianity which found there the conditions in which it was accustomed to 
increase, I mean with a first Jewish soil to receive it. Some strange conquests 
were made. The chastity of the believers was a powerful attraction. It was 
through this virtue that many noble Roman ladies were drawn to Christianity; 
the good families preserved still as to women an unbroken tradition of modesty 
and honour. The new sect had some adherents in the household of Nero, perhaps 
among the Jews, who were numerous in the lower ranks of the service, among those 
slaves and freed men, banded in guilds, whose condition bordered upon what had 
been basest and most elevated, the most brilliant and most miserable. Some vague 
indications would lead us to believe that Paul had certain relations with 
members of the Annœa family. A thing beyond doubt in any case, is that from 
this time the most sharp distinction between Jews and Christians was made at 
Rome among well informed persons. Christianity appeared a distinct 
“superstition” arising from Judaism, an enemy of its mother, and hated by its 
mother. Nero especially was sufficiently acquainted with what was going on, and 
took account of it with a certain animosity. Perhaps already some of the 
Jewish intriguers who surrounded him had inflamed his imagination from the 
Oriental point of view, and he had had promised to him that kingdom of 
Jerusalem, which was the dream of his last hours, his latest hallucination. We 
do not know with any certainty the names of any of the members of this Church of 
Rome at the time of Nero. A document of doubtful value enumerates as friends of Paul and 

<pb n="7" id="iii-Page_7" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_7.html" />Timothy, Eubulus, Pudens, Claudia, and that Linus whom ecclesiastical tradition 
will represent later on as the successor of Peter in the bishopric of Rome. The 
elements are likewise wanting to us to estimate the number of the faithful even 
in an approximate manner.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p8">Everything appeared to go on in the best manner; but the implacable school, 
which had assumed as its task opposition to the ends of the world to the 
apostleship of Paul was not dormant. We have seen the emissaries of those 
ardent conservatives follow in a manner upon his track, and the Apostle of the 
Gentiles leaving behind him in the seas through which he passed a long streak of 
hatred. Paul, pictured as a baneful man, who teaches to eat meat sacrificed to 
idols, to fornicate with Pagans, is announced before in advance and marked for 
the vengeance of all. We scarcely believe it, but we cannot wholly doubt it, 
since it is Paul himself who states it. Even at this solemn and decisive moment, 
he found still in front of him some mean passions. Certain adversaries, members 
of that Judæo-Christian school which ten years previous he found everywhere in 
his footsteps, undertook to raise against him a species of counter-preaching to 
the gospel. Envious and bitter disputers, they sought occasions to contradict 
him, to aggravate his position as a prisoner, to enflame the Jews against him, 
and to lower the merit of his chains. The goodwill, the love, the respect which 
others manifested towards him, their loudly proclaimed conviction, that the 
chains of the apostle were the glory and best defence of the gospel, comforted 
him in all these vexations. “What does it matter, besides,” wrote he about 
this time—</p>
<blockquote id="iii-p8.1">
<p class="normal" style="line-height:125%; font-size:smaller" id="iii-p9">Provided that Christ be preached, whether the preacher be sincere, or the 
preaching be a pretext for him, I rejoice. I will always rejoice. As for me, I 
have the firm hope that, even at this time things will turn to my great benefit, 
to the liberty of the Church, and that my body, whether I live, or whether I 
die, shall be used to the glory of Christ. On the one hand, Christ is my life, 
and to die for me is an advantage; 

<pb n="8" id="iii-Page_8" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_8.html" />on the other hand, if I live, I shall see my work bring forth fruit; 
thus I know not which to choose. I am pressed by two opposing desires; on the 
one hand, to quit this world and to go to re-join Christ; on the other to 
remain with you. The first would be better for me, but the second would be 
better for you.</p>
</blockquote>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p10">This greatness of soul gave him a marvellous assurance, gaiety, and strength. “If my blood,” wrote he in one of his gospels, “is the libation by which the 
sacrifice of your faith must be watered, so much the better—so much the better. 
And you also say ‘so much the better’ with me.” He, nevertheless, believed very 
willingly in his acquittal, and even in a prompt acquittal: he saw in that the 
triumph of the gospel, and he dated from that new projects. It is true that we 
no more see any of his thoughts directed to the West. It is to the Philippians 
and Colossians that he dreams of withdrawing himself until the day of the coming 
of the Lord. Perhaps had he acquired a more accurate knowledge of the Latin 
world, and had he seen beyond Rome and the Campagna countries becoming by Syrian 
immigration very analogous to Greece and Asia Minor, he would have met, had it 
only been because of the language, with great difficulties. Perhaps he knew a 
little Latin; but not enough for a fruitful preaching. Jewish and Christian 
proselytism in the first century was little exercised in the really Latin towns; it was confined to such towns as Rome and Puzzoli, where, in consequence of 
constant arrivals of Orientals, Greek had become wide-spread. Paul’s programme 
was sufficiently full; the Gospel had been preached in the two worlds, it had 
attained, according to the wide pictures of the prophetic language, to the 
extremity of the earth, to all the nations which are under heaven. What Paul now 
dreamed of doing was to preach freely in Rome and then to return to his churches 
of Macedonia and Asia, and to wait patiently with them in prayer and extasy the advent of Christ.</p>

<pb n="9" id="iii-Page_9" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_9.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p11">In short, few years in the life of the Apostle were more happy than these. 
Immense consolations came from time to time to him; he had nothing to fear from 
the malevolence of the Jews. The poor lodging of the prisoner was a centre of 
marvellous activity. The follies of profane Rome, its spectacles, its scandals, 
its crimes, the disgraceful acts of Tigellinus, the courage of Thraseas, the 
horrible fate of the virtuous Octavia, and the death of Pallas, little moved our 
enlightened pietists. “The fashion of this world passeth away,” they said. The 
great picture of a divine future made them shut their eyes to the blood-soaked 
soil in which their feet were plunged. Certainly the prophecy of Jesus had been 
accomplished. In the midst of outer darkness where Satan reigns; in the midst 
of tears and gnashing of teeth the little paradise of the elect is founded.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p12">They were there in their secluded world, clothed internally with light and a 
clear sky in the kingdom of God their father, but without them what a hell!!! 
Oh, God, how frightful it is to remain in this kingdom of the Beast, where the 
worm never dies and the fire is never extinguished!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p13">One of the greatest joys which Paul experienced at this period of his life was 
the arrival of a message from his dear Church of the Philippians, the first 
which he had founded in Europe and in which he had left so many devoted 
admirers. The rich Lydia whom he calls “his true spouse,” did not forget him. 
Epaphroditus sent by the church brings him a sum of money, of which the apostle 
must have had great need, considering the expenses of his new condition. Paul, 
who had always made an exception of the Philippian Church and received from her 
what he did not wish to owe to any other, accepted it again with happiness. The 
news as to the church was excellent. A few quarrels which had occurred between 
the two deaconesses Euodia and Syntyche had come to trouble the peace. Some 
scandals awakened by evil-disposed persons 

<pb n="10" id="iii-Page_10" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_10.html" />and from which resulted imprisonments, only served to show the patience of the 
faithful. The heresy of the Judæo-Christians, the pretended necessity for 
circumcision, hung around them without disrupting them. Some bad examples of 
worldly and sensual Christians, of whom the apostle speaks with tears, did not 
come as it would appear from their church. Epaphroditus remained some time 
beside Paul, and had a sickness, the result of his devotion, which nearly 
brought him to death’s door. A lively desire to see the Philippians possessed 
this excellent man; he sought himself to calm the disquietudes of his friends. 
Paul on his part wishing to make cease as soon as possible the fears of those 
pious ladies, quickly dismissed him, sending by him to the Philippians a letter 
full of tenderness written by the hand of Timothy. Never had he found such sweet 
expressions to describe the love which he bore to these entirely good and pure 
churches, which he carried in his heart.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p14">He felicitated them not only on having believed in Christ, but on having 
suffered for him. Those among them who were in prison ought to be proud of 
enduring the treatment which they had seen before inflicted upon their apostle, 
and which they knew he had actually endured. They are like a little chosen group 
of the children of God, in the midst of a corrupted and perverse race—light in 
the midst of a dark world. He warned them against the example of less perfect 
Christians, that is to say, of those who were not released from all Jewish 
prejudices. The apostles of the circumcision are treated with the greatest 
hardness.</p>

<blockquote id="iii-p14.1">
<p class="normal" style="line-height:125%; font-size:smaller" id="iii-p15">Beware of dogs, evil workers, of all these circumcised! It is we who are the 
true circumcised, we who worship according to the Spirit of God, who place our 
glory and confidence in Christ Jesus, not in the flesh. If I wished to exalt 
myself by these carnal distinctions, I should have a better right than anyone; 
I, circumcised the eighth day, of the pure race of Israel, of the tribe of 
Benjamin, a Hebrew 

<pb n="11" id="iii-Page_11" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_11.html" />and son of the Hebrews, formerly a Pharisee, formerly a persecutor, formerly a 
jealous observer of legal righteousness. Ah, well; all these advantages, I hold 
them from the point of view of Christ as inferiorities, as dust, since I have 
apprehended what is transcendent in the knowledge of Christ Jesus. To gain 
Christ I have lost all the rest, I have exchanged my own righteousness, arising 
from the observation of the law, against the true righteousness according to 
God, which comes from the faith in Christ, in order that I may participate in 
his resurrection and to rise again, I also, among the dead, as I have 
participated in his sufferings, and as I have taken upon me the image of his 
death. I am far from having attained this goal, but I pursue it. Forgetting what 
is behind, always reaching forth to that which is before, I aspire, like the 
racer, for the prize of the victory, placed at the extremity of the course. Such 
is the feeling of the perfect.</p>
</blockquote>

<p class="normal" style="text-indent:0in" id="iii-p16">And he adds:—</p>
<blockquote id="iii-p16.1">
<p class="normal" style="line-height:125%; font-size:smaller" id="iii-p17">Our country is in heaven, from whence we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus 
Christ, who shall transform our wretched body and make it like his glorious 
body, by the extension of his power, and thanks to the divine decree, which has 
submitted every thing to him. Behold, brethren whom I love and regret to see no 
longer, you, my joy and crown, this is the doctrine which should be held, my 
dearly beloved.</p>
</blockquote>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p18">He especially exhorts them to concord and obedience. The form of life which he 
has given them, the manner in which they ought to practice Christianity, is good; but, after all, each believer has his revelation, his personal inspiration, 
which also comes from God. He prays “his true spouse” (Lydia) to reconcile 
Euodia and Syntyche, to go to help them and second them in their duties as 
servants of the poor. He wished that they should rejoice; “<span class="sc" id="iii-p18.1">The Lord is at hand.</span>” 
His thanks for the sending of money on the part of the rich ladies of the 
Philippians, is a model of good grace and lively piety:</p>

<blockquote id="iii-p18.2">
<p class="normal" style="line-height:125%; font-size:smaller" id="iii-p19">I have experienced a great joy in the Lord in connection with this late 
flourishing of your friendship, which has at last made you think of me: you 
thought well in that: but you had not an occasion. I do not say this to dwell 
upon my poverty. I have taught myself to be content with what I have. I know 
what it is to be in penury, and to have 

<pb n="12" id="iii-Page_12" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_12.html" />abundance. I am accustomed to everything, to be full and to suffer hunger, to have an overplus, and to want even 
what is necessary. I can do all things in Him who strengthens me. But you—you have done well to contribute 
so as to relieve my distress. It is not to the gift I look, but to the profit which will result from it to you. I have 
everything which is needful: I even abound, since I have received by Epaphroditus your offering, a sacrifice of a good 
odour, an offering most welcome, agreeable to God!</p>
</blockquote>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p20">He recommends humility which makes us look on others as our superiors, charity 
which makes us think of others more than ourselves, according to the example of 
Jesus. Jesus had in Him all divinity and power; He could have, during His 
terrestrial life, shown himself in His divine splendour, but the economy of 
redemption would then have been reversed. Thus does He strip Himself of His 
natural distinction, to take the appearance of a slave. The world has seen Him 
like a man; looked at from without He would have been taken for a man. “He 
humbled Himself, making Himself obedient even to death, and that the death of 
the cross. Wherefore God has exalted Him and given Him a name above every other, 
willing that at the name of <span class="sc" id="iii-p20.1">Jesus</span> every knee shall bend in heaven, on the earth 
and under the earth, and in hell, and that every tongue shall confess the Lord 
Jesus Christ, to the glory of God the Father.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p21">Jesus, we see, grew hour by hour greater in the consciousness of Paul. If Paul 
does not admit yet his full equality with God the Father, he believes in his 
divinity, and represents all His earthly life as the execution of a divine plan. 
Prison produced on him the effect which it usually produces on strong minds. It 
elevated him, and incited in his ideas some lively and deep resolutions. A 
little after having sent the letter to the Philippians, he sends Timothy to 
inform him of their condition, and to bear some new instructions to them. 
Timothy would return promptly enough. Luke would appear also at this time to 
have made an absence of short duration.</p>

<pb n="13" id="iii-Page_13" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_13.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter II. Peter at Rome." progress="13.18%" id="iv" prev="iii" next="v">
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>
<h3 id="iv-p0.2">PETER AT ROME.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p1">Paul’s chain, his entrance into Rome, quite triumphal 
according to Christian ideas, the advantages which his residence in the capital 
of the world gave him, did not allow of any repose for the party at Jerusalem. 
Paul was for that party a sort of stimulant, an active rival, against whom they 
murmured, and whom, nevertheless, they sought to imitate. Peter, in a remarkable 
degree, always hesitated, towards his audacious brother, between a lively 
personal admiration and the position his surroundings imposed on him; Peter (I 
say) passed his life, full also of numerous trials, in copying Paul, in 
following him at a distance in his course, in finding after him those strong 
positions which could assure the success of the common work. It was probably 
from the example of Paul that he settled, about the year 54, at Antioch. The 
report spreading into Judea and 
Syria in the second half of the year 61, of the arrival of Paul at Rome, was of 
itself enough to inspire him with the idea of a journey to the West.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p2">It appears that he came with quite an apostolic company. First, his interpreter, 
John Mark, whom he called “his son,” followed him usually. The apostle John, we 
have more than once observed, appeared likewise generally to have accompanied 
Peter. Some indications even lead us to believe that Barnabas was of the party. 
Lastly, it is not improbable that Simon of Gitton on his part might be drawn to 
the capital of the world, attracted by the kind of charm which that city 
exercised over all leaders of sects, 

<pb n="14" id="iv-Page_14" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_14.html" />charlatans, magicians, and thaumaturgists. Nothing was more common among the 
Jews than a journey to Italy. The historian, Josephus, came to Rome in the year 
62 or 63 to obtain the deliverance of the Jewish priests, very holy personages, 
who, so as to eat nothing impure, lived in foreign countries on nuts and figs, 
and whom Felix had sent to give account to the emperor for some offence which is 
not known. Who were these priests? Was their affair entirely disconnected with 
Peter and Paul? The want of historic proof leaves us in much doubt as to all 
these points. The very fact on which modern Catholics base the edifice of their 
faith is far from being certain. We, however, believe that the <i>Acts of Peter</i>, 
such as the Ebionites recount, are only fabulous in detail. The fundamental idea 
of these Acts, Peter journeying through the world after Simon, the magician, to 
refute him, bearing the true gospel, which should overturn the gospel of the 
impostor, “coming after him like the light after the darkness, like knowledge 
after ignorance, like healing after sickness”—this conception is true when we 
put Paul’s name in place of Simon’s, and when, instead of the ferocious hatred 
which the Ebionites always exhibited against the preacher of the Gentiles, we 
picture between the two apostles a simple opposition of principle, excluding 
neither sympathy nor agreement on the fundamental point—the love of Jesus. In 
the journey undertaken by the old Galilean disciple to follow the track of Paul, 
we even willingly admit that Peter, following Paul closely, touched at Corinth, 
where he had, before his coming, a considerable party, and that he there much 
strengthened the Judæo-Christians, so much so that later on the Church of 
Corinth could pretend to have been founded by the two apostles, and to 
maintain, by making a slight error as to date, that Peter and Paul had been 
there at the same time, and from thence went forth in company to find death at Rome.</p>

<pb n="15" id="iv-Page_15" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_15.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p3">What were the relations of the two apostles at Rome? Certain indications would 
lead us to believe that they were good enough. We shall soon see Mark, Peter’s 
secretary, charged with a mission from his master, to go to Asia with a 
recommendation from Paul; besides, the epistle, attributed to Peter, a writing 
of a very tenable authenticity, presents numerous borrowings made from Paul’s 
epistles. Two truths must be maintained in this whole history; the first is 
that deep divisions (deeper indeed than those which were in the after history of 
the Church the ground of any schism) existed between the founders of 
Christianity, and that the form of the polemics, according to the usages of such 
people, was singularly bitter; the second is that a higher thought united them, 
even during their life, those brother-enemies, while wanting the great 
reconciliation which the Church should, of its own accord, make between them 
after their death, that is often seen in religious movements. There must also, 
in appreciating these debates, be great account taken of the Jewish character, 
quick and susceptible, given to violent language. In these little pious 
coteries, people quarrel and are reconciled continually; they have bitter words 
and, notwithstanding, love each other. A party of Peter, a party of Paul—these 
divisions did not possess more importance than those which in our day separate 
the different fractions of the Puritan Church. Paul had an excellent motto on 
this matter: “Let each one remain in the type of instruction which he has 
received,” an admirable rule which the Roman Church did not much follow later 
on. The adherence to Jesus was sufficient; the confessional divisions, if one 
may so describe them, were a simple question of origin independent of the 
personal merits of the believer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p4">One fact, however, which is important, and which would lead us to believe that 
good relations had not been re-established between the two apostles is that, 

<pb n="16" id="iv-Page_16" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_16.html" />in the memory of the next generation, Peter and Paul are the leaders of opposing 
parties in the bosom of the Church; it is that the author of the Apocalypse, 
from the day of the death of the apostles, or at least of Peter, is, of all the 
Judæo-Christians, the most bitter against Paul. Paul looked on himself as the 
leader of the converted heathen wherever he found them; there was in this his 
interpretation of the agreement of Antioch; the Judæo-Christians regarded him 
evidently in a different manner. It is probable that this last party, which had 
always been very strong at Rome, drew from Peter’s arrival a grand ground of 
preponderance. Peter became its leader and leader of the Church of Rome. Now the 
unequalled prestige of Rome gave to such a title the greatest importance. We can 
see something providential in the part played by this extraordinary city. 
Following the reaction which was thus produced against Paul, Peter became more 
and more, in virtue of a sort of opposition, the leader of the apostles. 
Reconciliation is quickly made between minds easily impressed. The chief of the 
apostles in the capital of the world! What more could be said? The grand 
association of ideas which was to dominate the destinies of humanity during 
thousands of years was being made. Peter and Rome became inseparable; Rome is 
predestined to be the capital of Latin Christianity; the legend of Peter, 
first Pope, is written in advance; but it will require four or five centuries to 
unwind itself. Rome in any case could scarcely doubt the day on which Peter set 
foot in it, that that day ruled its future, and that the poor Syrian who had 
entered within its walls had taken possession of it for centuries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p5">The moral, social, and political situation became graver day by day. People 
spoke only of signs and misfortunes; the Christians were more affected by these 
than any; the idea that Satan is the god of this world rooted itself among them 
more and more. The spectacles appeared to them devilish. They never went 

<pb n="17" id="iv-Page_17" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_17.html" />to them; but they heard the people around them speaking of them. One Icarus, 
who, in the wooden amphitheatre in the Field of Mars, pretended to be able to 
fly in the air, and who fell in front of Nero’s own stall, covering him with his 
blood, struck them greatly and became the principal element in one of their 
legends. The crime of Rome attained the last bounds of the infernal sublime; it 
was already a custom in the sect—it may have been a precaution against the 
police, or from a taste for mystery—to call this city only by the name of 
Babylon. The Jews had the habit thus of applying to modern things some 
symbolical proper names borrowed from their ancient sacred literature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p6">This little disguised antipathy for a world which they did not understand became 
the characteristic feature of the Christians. “Hatred of the human race” passed 
as the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="iv-p6.1">résumé</span> of their doctrine. Their apparent melancholy was an injury to the 
“happiness of the age;” their belief in the end of the world went against the 
official optimism, according to which everything renewed its youth. The signs of 
repulsion which they made while passing before the temples gave the idea that 
they only thought of burning them. These old sanctuaries of the Roman religion 
were extremely dear to patriots; to insult them was to insult Evander, Numa, 
and the ancestors of the Roman people, and the trophies of its victories. They 
charged the Christians with all misdeeds; their worship passed for a gloomy 
superstition, fatal to the empire, a thousand atrocious or shameful stories 
circulated about them; the most enlightened men believed them, and looked on 
those who were thus pointed out to their hatred as capable of all crimes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p7">The new sectaries gained scarcely any adherents except among the lower classes; 
well educated people avoided pronouncing their name, or, when they were obliged 
to do so, always excused themselves; but among the people the progress was extraordinary: they 

<pb n="18" id="iv-Page_18" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_18.html" />were like an inundation dammed up for a while which made an irruption. The 
Church of Rome was already quite a people. The court and the city began 
seriously to speak about it; its progress was for some time the news of the 
day. Conversatives thought with a sort of terror of this <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv-p7.1">cloaca</span> of impurity 
which they pictured to themselves in the depths of Rome; they spoke with anger 
of those kinds of evil ineradicable plants which they always snatched at and 
which always resisted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p8">As to the malevolent populace, it dreamed of impossible crimes to attribute to 
the Christians. They were rendered responsible for all public evils. They 
accused them of preaching rebellion against the emperor, and seeking to excite 
the slaves to insurrection. The Christian came to be looked on like the Jew of 
the middle ages, the scapegoat of all calamities, the man who only thinks of 
evil, the poisoner of wells, the child-eater, the incendiary when a crime was 
committed; the slightest indication was sufficient for the arrest of a 
Christian, and for putting him to the torture. Often the simple name of a 
Christian was sufficient to lead to arrest. When they were seen keeping back 
from heathen sacrifices they were blamed. The era of persecutions was really 
opened; it will continue with short intervals until Constantine. In the thirty 
years which had rolled
away since the first Christian preaching, the Jews 
alone had persecuted the work of Jesus: the Romans had protected the Christians 
against the Jews: now the Romans became persecutors in their turn. From the 
capital, these terrors and hatreds spread into the provinces, and provoked the 
most clamant injustices. Many atrocious pleasantries mingled with him; the walls 
of the places where the Christians met were covered with caricatures and hateful 
and obscene inscriptions against the brothers and sisters. The habit of 
representing Jesus under the form of a man with the head of an ass was perhaps already established.</p>

<pb n="19" id="iv-Page_19" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_19.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p9">No one doubts at this day that these accusations of crimes and infamy were 
calumnious; a thousand reasons lead us even to believe that the directors of the 
Christian Church did not give the least pretext for the ill-will which soon 
produced such cruel violence against them. All the heads of the parties which 
divided the Christian society were agreed as to the attitude that should be 
taken against the Roman functionaries. They might well at heart hold the 
magistrates as emissaries of Satan, since they protected idolatry, and were the 
supports of a world given up to Satan; but in public the brothers were full of 
respect for them. The Ebionite faction alone showed the enthusiastic feelings of 
the zealots and other fanatics of Judea. In politics, again, the apostles were 
essentially legitimist and conservative. Far from encouraging the slave to 
revolt, they desired the slave to be submissive to his master, even if he was 
most harsh and unjust, as if he personally were serving Jesus Christ, and that 
not of necessity, to escape punishment, but for conscience, and because God 
would have it so. Behind the master was God Himself. Slavery was so far from 
seeming to be against nature, that the Christians had slaves, and Christian 
slaves. We have seen Paul repressing the tendency to political revolutions which 
was manifested about the year 57, preaching to the faithful of Rome, and 
doubtless of other countries, submission to the powers that be, whatever their 
origin, establishing in principle that the police is a minister of God, and that 
it is only the wicked who resist him. Peter, on his side, was the most peaceable 
of men; we shall soon find the doctrine of submission to the powers taught 
under his name, nearly in the same terms as by St. Paul. The school which 
connected itself later with John shared the same feelings on the divine origin 
of sovereignty. One of the greatest fears of the leaders was to see the faithful compromised in evil matters, 

<pb n="20" id="iv-Page_20" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_20.html" />whose odium fell on the whole church. The language of the Apostles, at this 
supreme moment, was of an extreme prudence. Some unfortunates put to the 
torture, some scourged slaves, were allowed to endure insult, calling their 
masters idolaters, menacing them with the wrath of God. Others, by excess of 
zeal, declaimed loudly against the heathen and reproached them with their vices; the reasonable brethren wittily called them “bishops,” or “overseers of 
those without.” Cruel misfortunes came upon them; the wise directors of the 
community, far from praising them, told them plainly enough that they had 
received what they deserved.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p10">All kinds of intrigues, which the insufficiency of documents do not permit us to 
disentangle, aggravated the position of the Christians. The Jews were very 
powerful about the emperor and Poppea. The “mathematicians,” that is, the 
soothsayers, among others a certain Balbillus, of Ephesus, surrounded the 
emperor, and, under pretext of exercising that portion of their art which 
consisted in turning away plagues and evil omens, gave him atrocious advices. 
Has the legend which has mixed with all this world of sorcerers the name of 
Simon the magician any foundation? That doubtless may be so; but the reverse may 
be also the case. The author of the Apocalypse is much pre-occupied about a “false prophet,” whom he represents as an agent of Nero, as a thaumaturgist 
making fire fall from heaven, giving life and speech to statues, marking men 
with the stamp of the Beast. It is perhaps of Balbillus he speaks: we must 
however observe that the prodigies attributed to the False Prophet by the 
Apocalypse resemble much the juggling peculiarities which the legend attributes 
to Simon. The emblem of a lamb-dragon, under which the False Prophet is pointed 
out in the same book, agrees better likewise with a false Messiah such as Simon 
of Gitton was than a simple sorcerer. On the 

<pb n="21" id="iv-Page_21" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_21.html" />other hand, the legend of Simon falling from the sky is not without an analogue 
in the accident which happened in the ampitheatre under Nero to an actor who 
played the part of Icarus. The plan taken by the author of the Apocalyse of 
expressing himself in enigmas throws all these events greatly into obscurity; 
but we should not be deceived if we searched behind every line of that strange 
book for some allusion to the most minute anecdotal circumstances of Nero’s reign.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p11">Never, besides, has the Christian conscience been more oppressed, more out of 
breath, than at that moment. They believed in a provisional condition very short 
in duration. Each day they expected the solemn appearance. “He comes! Yet an 
hour longer! He is at hand!” were the words they said every moment. The spirit 
of martyrdom which thought that the martyr glorifies Christ by his death and 
that this death is a victory, was universally spread. For the heathen, on the 
other hand, the Christian became a body naturally devoted to punishment. A drama 
which about this time had much success was that of <i>Laureolus</i>, where the 
principal actor, a sort of rascal Tartuffe, was crucified on the stage amid the 
applause of the audience, and eaten by bears. This drama was prior to the 
introduction of Christianity to Rome; we find it represented in the year 41; 
but it appears as if at least they made an application of it to the Christian 
martyrs, the diminutive of <i>Laureolus</i> answering to <i><span class="unclear" id="iv-p11.1">S</span>tephanos</i> might suggest these allusions.</p>

<pb n="22" id="iv-Page_22" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_22.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter III. State of the Churches in Judea.—Death of James." progress="15.83%" id="v" prev="iv" next="vi">
<h2 id="v-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h3 id="v-p0.2">STATE OF THE CHURCHES IN JUDEA.—DEATH OF JAMES.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v-p1">The ill-will of which the Christian Church was the object at Rome, perhaps even 
in Asia Minor and Greece, made itself felt even in Judea; but the persecution 
there had other causes. There were rich Sadducees, the aristocracy of the 
Temple, who showed themselves enraged against the honest poor and blasphemed the 
name of “Christian.” About the time we have reached there was circulated a 
letter of James, “servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ,” addressed to “the twelve tribes of the Dispersion.” It is one of the finest pieces of early 
Christian literature, recalling sometimes the Gospel, and at other times the 
sweet and restful wisdom of Ecclesiastes. The authenticity of such writings, 
seeing the number of false apostolic letters which circulated, is always 
doubtful. Perhaps the Judeo-Christian party, accustomed to use to its own taste 
the authority of James, attributed to him this manifesto in which the desire to 
oppose the innovators made itself felt. Certainly, if James had some share in 
it, he was not its editor. It is doubtful if James knew Greek; his language was 
Syriac; now the epistle of James is much the best written work in the New 
Testament, its Greek is pure and almost classical. As to this, the writing 
agrees perfectly with the character of James. The author is a Jewish Rabbi, he 
holds strongly by the Law; to express the meeting of the faithful, he makes use 
of the word “synagogue”; he is Paul’s adversary; the tone of his epistle 
resembles the synoptical gospel which we shall see later on came from the 
Christian family of which James was the head. Nevertheless, the 

<pb n="23" id="v-Page_23" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_23.html" />name of Jesus is only mentioned there two or three times, with the simple 
qualification of Messiah, and without any of the ambitious hyperboles which the 
ardent imagination of Paul had accumulated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p2">James, or the Jewish moralist who desired to cover himself with his authority, 
introduces us all at once into a little conventicle of the persecuted. Trials 
are a good thing, for in putting faith through the crucible, they produce 
patience; now patience is the perfection of virtue; the man who is tempted 
receives the crown of life. But what preoccupies our doctor especially is the 
difference between the rich and the poor. He must have produced in the community 
some rivalry between the favoured brothers of fortune and those who were not. 
Those complain of the harshness of the rich and their pride, while they groaned 
under them:</p>

<p class="quote" id="v-p3">Let the brother of low degree rejoice in that he is exalted; but the rich, in 
that he is made low, because as the flower of the grass he shall pass away. . . . My 
brethren, have not the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of Glory, 
with respect of persons. For if there come into your assembly a man with a gold 
ring, in goodly apparel, and there come in also a poor man in vile raiment, and 
ye have respect to him that weareth the gay clothing, and say unto him, Sit thou 
here in a good place, and say to the poor, Stand thou there, or sit here under 
my footstool. Are ye not then partial in yourselves, and are become judges of 
evil thoughts? Hearken, my beloved brethren, hath not God chosen the poor of 
this world rich in faith, and heirs of the Kingdom which He hath promised to 
them that love Him? But ye have despised the poor. Do not rich men oppress you, 
and draw you before the judgment seats? Do not they blaspheme that worthy name 
by the which ye are called?</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p4">Pride, corruption, brutality, and the luxury of the rich Sadducees had indeed 
arrived at their height. The women bought the high priesthood from Agrippa II. 
with gold. Martha, daughter of Boethus, one of those Simonists, who went to see 
her husband officiate, made them stretch carpets from the gate of her house to 
the Sanctuary. The high-priesthood was thus fearfully 

<pb n="24" id="v-Page_24" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_24.html" />debased. These worldly priests blushed for the most holy part of their 
functions. The offering of sacrifice had become repulsive to refined people, 
whom their duty condemned to the trade of butcher and knacker! Many of them did 
this in silk gloves not to soil the skin of their hands by contact with the 
victim. The whole tradition, agreeing on this point with the Gospels and the 
Epistle of James, represents to us the priests of the last year before the 
destruction of the Temple as gourmands, given up to luxury, and hard to the poor 
people. The Talmud contains the fabulous list of what was needed for the table 
of a high priest; it surpasses all likelihood, but indicates the dominant 
opinion. “Four cries come from the vestibule of the Temple,” says one tradition; the first, “Come forth, ye descendants of Eli, you stain the Temple of the 
Eternal”; the second, “Come forth, Issachar of Kaphar-Barkai, who only dost 
respect thyself, and who profanest the victims consecrated to Heaven”—(it was he 
who wrapped his hands in silk while doing his service); the third, “Open, ye 
gates, let in Ishmael, the son of Phabi, the disciple of Phinehas, that he may 
fulfil the functions of the high-priesthood”; the fourth, “Open, ye gates, and 
let John, son of Nebedeus, the disciple of gourmands, enter in, that he may 
gorge himself with victims.” A sort of song, or rather malediction, against the 
sacerdotal families, which ran its course in the streets of Jerusalem at the 
same period, has been preserved to us.</p>

<verse id="v-p4.1">
<l class="t2" id="v-p4.2">” Plague take the house of Boëthus!</l>
<l class="t1" id="v-p4.3">Plague take them because of their cudgels!</l>
<l class="t2" id="v-p4.4">Plague take the house of Hanan!</l>
<l class="t1" id="v-p4.5">Plague take them because of their conspiracies!</l>
<l class="t2" id="v-p4.6">Plague take the house of Cantheras!</l>
<l class="t1" id="v-p4.7">Plague take them became of their Kalams!</l>
<l class="t2" id="v-p4.8">Plague take the family of Ishmael, son of Phabi!</l>
<l class="t1" id="v-p4.9">Plague take them because of their fists!</l>
<l class="t1" id="v-p4.10">They are high-priests, their sons are treasurers, their sons-in-law are customs 
officers, and their servants beat us with their cudgels.”</l>
</verse>

<pb n="25" id="v-Page_25" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_25.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p5">There was open war between these opulent priests, friends of the Romans, taking 
these lucrative appointments to themselves and their families, and the poor 
priests maintained by the people. Every day there were bloody brawls. The 
impudence and audacity of the high-priestly families went so far as to send 
their servants to the threshing-floors to collect the tithes which belonged to 
the high clergy, and they beat those who refused; the poor priests were in a 
wretched state. Fancy the feelings of the pious man, the democratic Jew, rich in 
the promises of all the prophets, maltreated in the Temple (his own house) by 
the insolent lackeys of unbelieving and epicurean priests. The Christians 
grouped around James made common cause with those oppressed ones who probably 
were like themselves, holy people (<i>hasidim</i>) favourites with the public. 
Mendicity appears to have become a virtue and the mark of patriotism. The rich 
classes were friends of the Romans, and could scarcely become that except by a 
sort of apostacy and treason. To hate the rich was thus a mark of piety. 
Obliged, so as not to die of hunger, to work in those constructions of the 
Herodians, in which they saw nothing but an ostentatious vanity, the <i>hasidim</i> 
looked on themselves as victims of the unbelieving. “Poor” passed as the 
synonym of “Saint.”</p>

<p class="quote" id="v-p6">“Now weep, ye rich, howl for your miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches 
are corrupted and your garments are moth-eaten. Your gold and silver is cankered 
and the rust of them shall be a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as 
if it were fire. Ye have heaped treasures together for the last days. Behold the 
hire of the labourers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept 
back by fraud crieth, and the cries of them which have reaped are entered into 
the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth and been 
wanton. Ye have nourished your hearts as in a day of slaughter. Ye have 
condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p7">We feel in these pages that there is already fermenting the spirit of those 
social revolutions which some 

<pb n="26" id="v-Page_26" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_26.html" />years later filled Jerusalem with blood. Nothing expresses with so much force 
the sentiment of aversion to the world which was the soul of Primitive 
Christianity. “To keep oneself unspotted from the world” is the supreme 
command. “He who would be the friend of the world is constituted the enemy of 
God.” All desire is vanity—illusion. The end is so near? why complain of one 
another? why engage in litigation? the true judge is coming: He is at the door!</p>

<p class="quote" id="v-p8">“And now you others who say: To-day or to-morrow we will go into such a city, 
and continue there a year, and buy and sell and get gain. Whereas ye know not 
what shall be on the morrow. For what is your life. It is even a vapour, that 
appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away. For that ye ought to say, 
if the Lord will we shall live, and do this or that.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p9">When he speaks of humility, patience, mercy, the exaltation of the humble, and 
of the joy which is below tears, James seems to have kept in memory the very 
words of Jesus. We feel, nevertheless, that he holds much by the law. Quite a 
paragraph of his Epistle is dedicated to warn the faithful against Paul’s 
doctrine on the uselessness of works and salvation by faith. A phrase of James 
(<scripRef passage="James 2:24" id="v-p9.1" parsed="|Jas|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.24">ii., 24</scripRef>) is the direct denial of a phrase in the Epistle to the Romans (<scripRef passage="Romans 3:28" id="v-p9.2" parsed="|Rom|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.28">iii., 
28</scripRef>). In opposition to the Apostle of the Gentiles (<scripRef passage="Romans 4:1" id="v-p9.3" parsed="|Rom|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.1">Rom. iv., 1</scripRef> and ff.) the 
Apostle of Jerusalem maintains (<scripRef passage="James 2:21" id="v-p9.4" parsed="|Jas|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.21">ii., 21</scripRef> and ff.) that Abraham was saved by 
works, and that faith without works is a dead faith. The devils have faith and 
apparently are not saved. Departing here from his usual moderation, James calls 
his opponent a “vain man.” In one or two other passages, we can see an allusion 
to the debates which already divided the Church, and which shall fill up the history 
of Christian theology some centuries later.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p10">A spirit of lofty piety and touching charity animated this Church of the Saints. 
“Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, to visit the 
fatherless and widows in their affliction,” said James.</p>

<pb n="27" id="v-Page_27" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_27.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p11">The power of curing diseases, especially by anointing with oil, was considered 
as of common right among believers: indeed the unbelievers saw in this healing 
a gift peculiar to the Christians. The elders were reputed to enjoy it in a high 
degree, and became thus a band of spiritual physicians. James attaches to those 
practices of supernatural medicine the greatest importance. The germ of nearly 
all the Catholic Sacraments was laid here. Confession of sins, for a long time 
practised by the Jews, was looked on as an excellent means of pardon and 
healing, two ideas inseparable in the beliefs of the age.</p>

<p class="quote" id="v-p12">“Is any among you afflicted? Let him pray. Is any merry? Let him sing. Is any 
sick among you? Let him call for the elders of the Church, and let them pray 
over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord. And the prayer of faith shall 
save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up, and if he have committed sins 
they shall be forgiven him. Confess your faults one to another and pray one for 
another that ye may be healed. The prayer of a righteous man is strong when it 
is made with a fixed object.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p13">The apocryphal apocalypses where the religious passions of the people expressed 
themselves with so much fire, were greedily collected in this little group of 
enthusiastic Jews, or rather were born alongside of it, almost in its bosom, so 
much so that the tissue of these singular writings and that of the writings of 
the New Testament are often hard to disentangle from each other. They really 
took these pamphlets, born of yesterday, for the words of Enoch, Baruch and 
Moses. The strangest beliefs as to hell, the rebel angels, the wicked giants 
who brought on the flood, were spread about, and had as their principal source 
the books of Enoch. There were in all these fables some lively allusions to 
contemporaneous events. That foreseeing Noah, that pious Enoch, who did not 
cease to predict the Deluge to those heedless ones who, during this whole 
period, ate, drank, married, and enriched 

<pb n="28" id="v-Page_28" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_28.html" />themselves, who are they if they be not the seers of these last days, vainly 
warning a frivolous generation, which is unwilling to admit that the world is 
nearly at an end? An entire branch, a sort of period of subterranean life is 
added to the legend of Jesus. It was asked what he did during the three days he 
passed in the grave. They would have it that during this time he had gone down, 
by giving battle to death, into the infernal prisons where were confined the 
rebellious or unbelieving spirits; that there he had preached to the shades and 
devils and prepared for their deliverance. That conception was necessary that 
Jesus might be, in the strongest sense of the term, the universal Saviour; as 
St. Paul presents the idea also in his last writings. Yet the fictions we speak 
of did not find a place within the limits of the Synoptical Gospels, doubtless 
because these limits had been already fixed when they were created. They 
remained floating outside the Gospel and did not find body until later in the 
apocryphal writing called the “Gospel of Nicodemus.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p14">The work <i>par excellence</i> of the Christian conscience was, nevertheless, 
accomplished in silence in Judea or the adjacent countries. The Synoptical 
Gospels were created part by part, as a living organism is completed little by 
little, and attained, under the action of a deep mysterious reason, to perfect 
unity. At the date we have reached, was there already some text written on the 
acts and words of Jesus? Has the Apostle Matthew, if it is he who is in 
question, written in Hebrew the discourses of the Lord? Has Mark, or he who 
takes his name, entrusted to paper his notes on the life of Jesus? We may doubt 
it. Paul, in particular had certainly in his hands no writing as to the words 
of Jesus. Did he at least possess an oral tradition, mnemonic in some degree, of 
these words? We observe such a tradition for the account of the Supper, perhaps 
for that of the Passion, and up to a certain point for that of the Resurrection, 
but not for the 

<pb n="29" id="v-Page_29" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_29.html" />parables and discourses. Jesus is in his eyes as expiatory victim, a superhuman 
being, a risen one, not a moralist. His quotation of the words of Jesus are 
undecided and are not related to the discourses which the Synoptical Gospels put 
into Jesus’ mouth. The apostolical epistles which we possess, other than those 
of Paul, do not lead us to suppose any production of this kind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p15">What seems to result from this is that certain accounts, such as that of the 
Supper, of the Passion, and the Resurrection, were known by heart, in terms 
which admitted of little variety. The plan of the Synoptical Gospels was already 
probably agreed on: but while the Apostles lived, books which would have 
pretended to fix the tradition of which they believed themselves the sole 
depositories would not have had any chance of being accepted. Why, besides, 
write the life of Jesus? He is coming back. A world on the eve of closing has 
no need of new books. It is when the witnesses shall be dead that it will be 
important to render durable by the Scripture a representation which is effacing 
itself every day. In this point of view the Churches of Judea and the 
neighbouring countries had a great superiority. The knowledge of the discourses 
of Jesus was much more exact and extended than elsewhere. We remark under this 
connection a certain difference between the Epistle of James and the Epistle of 
Paul. The little writing of James is quite impregnated by a sort of evangelical 
perfume. We hear these sometimes like an echo of the word of Jesus; the 
sentiment of the life of Galilee is found there still with vivid power.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p16">We know nothing historical as to the missions sent directly by the Church of 
Jerusalem. That Church, according to its own principles, ought scarcely to be 
looked on as a propaganda. In general there were few Ebionite and 
Judeo-Christian Missions. The strict spirit of the <i>Ebionim</i> only admitted of 
circumcised missionaries. According to the picture which is traced 

<pb n="30" id="v-Page_30" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_30.html" />to us by some writings of the second century, suspected of exaggeration, but 
faithful to the Jerusalem spirit, the Judeo-Christianity preacher was held in a 
sort of suspicion; they made sure about him, they imposed on him some proofs, a 
noviciate of six years; he must have regular papers, a sort of labelled 
confession of faith, conformable to that of the Apostles of Jerusalem. Such 
impediments were a decided obstacle to a fruitful Apostleship: under such 
conditions Christianity would never have been preached. Thus the messengers of 
James appeared much more occupied in overturning Paul’s foundations than in 
building on their own account, The Churches of Bithynia, Pontus and Cappadocia 
which appeared about this time alongside of the Churches of Asia and Galatia, 
did not proceed it is true, from Paul, but it is not likely that they were the 
work of James or Peter: they owed their foundation no doubt to that anonymous 
preaching of the faithful which was the most efficacious of all. We suppose, on 
the contrary, that Batania, the Hauran, Decapolis, and in general all the region 
to the east of the Jordan which were soon to be the centre of the fortress of 
Judeo-Christianity, were evangelized by some adherents of the Church of 
Jerusalem. They found the Roman limit very near on that side. Now the Arabian 
countries inclined in no way to the new preaching, and the countries subject to 
the Arsacides were little open to efforts coming from Roman lands. In the 
geography of the Apostles the earth was very little. The first Christians never 
thought of the barbarian or Persian world<span class="unclear" id="v-p16.1">;</span> the Arabian world itself scarcely 
existed for them. The missions of St. Thomas among the Parthians, of St. Andrew 
among the Scythians, and of Bartholomew in India are only legendary. The 
Christian imagination of the first ages turned little towards the East: the 
goal of Apostolic Pilgrimages was the extremity of the West; as to the East, 
they spoke as if the missionaries regarded the boundary as already reached.</p>

<pb n="31" id="v-Page_31" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_31.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p17">Had Edessa heard of the name of Jesus in the first century? Was there at that 
time beside Osrhoene a Syriac-speaking Christianity? The fables by which the 
Church has surrounded its cradle do not permit us to express ourselves with 
certainty on that point. Yet it is very probable that the strong relations which 
Judaism had on this side were used for the propagation of Christianity. Samosata 
and Comagena had at an early period educated persons forming part of the Church 
or at least very favourable to Jesus. It was from Antioch in any case that this 
region of the Euphrates received the seed of the faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p18">The clouds which were gathering over the East disturbed these pacific 
preachings. The good administration of Festus could do nothing against the evils 
which Judea carried in her bosom. Brigands, zealots, assassins, and impostors of 
all kinds overran the country. A magician presented himself, among twenty 
others, promising the people salvation and the end of evil, if they would 
accompany him to the desert. Those who followed him were massacred by the Roman 
soldiers; but no one was undeceived as to the false prophets. Festus died in 
Judea about the beginning of the year 62. Nero appointed Albinus as his 
successor. About the same time, Herod Agrippa II. took the high priesthood from 
Joseph Cabi to give it to Hanan, son of the celebrated Hanan or Annas, who had 
contributed more than anyone to the death of Jesus. He was the fifth of Annas’ 
eons who occupied that dignity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p19">Hanan the younger was a haughty, harsh and audacious man. He was the flower of 
Sadduceeism, the complete expression of that cruel and inhuman sect, always 
ready to render the exercise of authority odious and insupportable. James, the 
brother of the Lord, was known in all Jerusalem as a bitter defender of the 
poor, as a prophet in the old style, inveighing against the rich and powerful. 
Hanan resolved on his death, and taking advantage of the absence of Agrippa, and of the 

<pb n="32" id="v-Page_32" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_32.html" />fact that Albinus had not yet arrived in Judea, he assembled the judicial 
Sanhedrin and caused James and several other saints to appear before him. They 
accused them of breaking the law; they were condemned to be stoned. The 
authority of Agrippa was necessary to assemble the Sanhedrim, and that of 
Albinus would have been needed to proceed to punishment; but the violent Hanan 
went beyond all rules. James was, in fact, stoned near the temple. As they had a 
difficulty in accomplishing it, a fuller broke his head with his cudgel which 
was used to measure stuffs. He was, it is said, forty-six years old.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p20">The death of this saintly personage had the worst effect on the city. The 
Pharisee devotees and the strict observers of the law were very discontented. 
James was universally esteemed; he was considered one of those men whose prayers 
were most efficacious. It is asserted that a Rechabite (probably an Essene), or 
according to others, Simeon son of Clopas, nephew of Jesus, cried while they 
stoned him, “Stop, what are you doing? What! you kill the just who prays for 
you?” They applied to him the passage in <scripRef passage="Isaiah 3:10" id="v-p20.1" parsed="|Isa|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.10">Isaiah, iii., 10</scripRef>, which they had heard 
from him, “Let us suppress they say, the righteous, because he is vexatious to 
us: this is why the fruit of their works is devoured.” Some Hebrew Elegies were 
written on his death, full of allusion to Biblical passages and to his name of Obliam. Nearly everybody at last was found in sympathy asking Herod Agrippa II. 
to set bounds to the audacity of the high-priest. Albinus was informed of the 
actions of Hanan, when he had left Alexandria for Judea. He wrote Hanan a 
threatening letter, then he unseated him. Hanan thus only occupied the 
high-priesthood three months. The misfortunes which soon fell on the nation were 
looked on by many people as the consequence of James’ murder. As to the 
Christians, they saw in this death a sign of the times, a proof that the final 
catastrophes were approaching.</p>

<pb n="33" id="v-Page_33" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_33.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p21">The enthusiasm, indeed, assumed at Jerusalem great 
proportions. Anarchy was at its height. The zealots although decimated by 
punishment, were masters of everything. Albinus in no way resembled Festus; he 
only thought of making money 
by connivance with the brigands. On all sides, one saw prognostications of some 
unheard-of event. It was at the end of the year 62 that one named Jesus, son of Hanan, a sort of risen Jeremiah, began to run night and day through the streets 
of Jerusalem, crying, “A voice from the East! a voice from the West! a voice 
from the four winds a voice against Jerusalem and the temple! a voice against 
the bridegrooms and the brides! a voice against all the people!” They 
scourged him; but he repeated the same cry. They beat him with rods till his 
bones were seen; at each blow he repeated in a lamentable voice, “Woe to 
Jerusalem! woe to Jerusalem!” He was never seen to speak to anyone. He went 
along repeating, “Woe! woe to Jerusalem!” without reproaching those who beat 
him, and thanking those who gave him alms. He went on thus until the siege, his 
voice never appearing to grow weaker.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p22">If this Jesus, son of Hanan, was not a disciple of Jesus, his weird cry was at 
least the true expression of what was at the core of the Christian conscience. 
Jerusalem had filled up its measure. That city which slew the prophets and 
stoned those who were sent to it, beating some, crucifying others, was 
henceforth the city of anathemas. About the time at which we have arrived were 
formed those little apocalypses which some attributed to Enoch, others to Jesus, 
and which offered the greatest analogies to the exclamations of Jesus, son of 
Hanan. These writings extend later into the framework of the synoptical gospels; they were represented as discourses, which Jesus had given in his last days. 
Perhaps already the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="v-p22.1">mot d’ordre</span> was given to leave Judea and flee to the 
mountains. The synoptical gospels always bear deeply the mark of these sorrows; they keep it 

<pb n="34" id="v-Page_34" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_34.html" />like a birth-mark—an indelible impression. With the peaceful axioms of Jesus 
mingled the colours of a gloomy apocalypse, the presentiments of a disgusted and 
troubled imagination. But the gentleness of the Christians put them in the 
shadow compared with the madnesses which agitated the other parties in the 
nation, possessed like them by Messianic ideas. To them the Messiah had come; 
he had been in the desert, he had ascended to heaven after thirty years; the 
impostors or enthusiasts who sought to carry the people away after them were 
false Christs and false prophets. The death of James and perhaps of some other 
brethren, led them, besides, to separate their cause more and more from Judaism. 
A butt to the hatred of all, they comforted themselves by thinking of the 
precepts of Jesus. According to many, Jesus had predicted that, in the midst of 
all these trials, not a hair of their heads should perish.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p23">The situation was so precarious, and they felt so plainly that they were on the 
eve of a catastrophe that an immediate successor was given to James in the 
presiding of the Church of Jerusalem. The other “brethren of the Lord,” such as 
Jude, Simon, son of Clopas, continued to be the principal authorities in the 
community. After the war, we shall see them serving as a rallying point to all 
the faithful of Judea. Jerusalem had no more than eight years to live, and 
indeed, even before the fatal hour, the eruption of the volcano, will thrust to 
a distance the little group of pious Jews who are bound to one another by the 
memory of Jesus.</p>

<pb n="35" id="v-Page_35" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_35.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IV. Final Activity of Paul." progress="19.86%" id="vi" prev="v" next="vii">
<h2 id="vi-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="vi-p0.2">FINAL ACTIVITY OF PAUL.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p1">Paul, nevertheless, was subjected in prison to the gentleness of an administration half distracted by the extravagance of the sovereign and his evil 
surroundings. Timothy, Luke, Aristarchus, and according to certain traditions, Titus, were with him. A certain Jesus, surnamed Justus, who was circumcised, one 
Demetrius, or Demas, an uncircumcised proselyte, who was, it appears, from Thessalonica, a doubtful personage of the name of Crescens, still were seen around him and 
served him as coadjutors. Mark, who according to our hypothesis had come to Rome in company with Peter, was reconciled, it appears, with him with whom he had shared 
the first apostolical activity, and from whom he had rudely separated: he served probably as an intermediary between Peter and the apostle of the Gentiles. In any 
case Paul, about this time, was very discontented with the Christians of the circumcision: he considered them as not very favourable to him, and declared that he 
did not find good fellow-workers among them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p2">Some important modifications, introduced probably by the new relations which he had in the capital of the empire, the centre and confluence of 
all ideas, were carried out about the time we are speaking of now in Paul’s mind, and made the writings of that period of his life sensibly different from those 
he composed during his second and third mission. The informal development of the Christian doctrine worked rapidly. In some months of these fertile years, 
theology marched much faster than it did afterwards in some centuries. The new dogma sought its equilibrium and created props

<pb n="36" id="vi-Page_36" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_36.html" />on all sides to support its feeble portions. They might have called it an animal 
in its genetic crisis, putting forth a limb, transforming an organ, cutting off 
a tail, to arrive at the harmony of life, that is to say, at the condition where 
everything in the living being answers, supports, and holds itself together.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p3">The fire of a devouring activity had never till now allowed Paul leisure to 
measure the time, nor to consider that Jesus delayed his reappearance very long: 
but these long months of prison forced him to consider. Old age, besides, began 
to tell upon him; a sort of gloomy maturity succeeded to the ardour of his 
passion; reflection brought light, and obliged him to fill up his ideas, to 
reduce them to theory. He became mystical, theological, speculative, from being 
practical as he was. The impetuosity of a blind conviction, absolutely incapable 
of going backward, could not prevent him from being sometimes astonished that 
heaven did not open more quickly, and that the final trumpet did not sound 
sooner. The faith of Paul was not shaken, but it sought other points of support. 
His idea of Christ became modified. His dream henceforth is less the Son of Man 
appearing in the clouds, and presiding at the general resurrection, as a Christ 
established as divinity, incorporated with it, acting in it and with it. The 
resurrection for him is not in the future: it seems to have already taken 
place—When we change once, we change always; we may be at the same time the 
most impassioned and yet mobile of men. That which is certain is that the grand 
pictures of the final apocalypse and of the resurrection which were formerly so 
familiar to Paul, which present themselves in some way at every page of the 
letters of the second and third mission, and even in the Epistle to the 
Philippians, have a secondary place in the last writings of his captivity. They 
are then replaced by a theory of Christ, conceived like a sort of divine person, 
a theory very analogous to that of the Logos which, later on, 

<pb n="37" id="vi-Page_37" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_37.html" />shall find its definitive form in the writings attributed to John.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p4">The same change is remarkable in his style. The language of the epistles of the 
captivity has more fulness: but it has lost a little of its force. The thought 
is advanced with less vigour. The dictionary differs very much from the first 
vocabulary of Paul. The favourite terms of the Johannine school, “light,” 
“darkness,” “life,” “love,” &amp;c., become dominant. The syncretic philosophy of 
Gnosticism made itself already felt. The question of justification by Jesus is 
no longer so lively; the war between faith and works seems appeased in the 
bosom of the unity of the Christian life, made up of knowledge and grace. 
Christ, become the central being of the universe, conciliates in his person 
(thus become divine) the antinomianism of the two Christianities. Certainly it 
is not without reason that the authenticity of such writings has been suspected: 
there are for them, however, such strong proofs that we like better to attribute 
the differences of style and thought of which we speak to a natural progress in 
Paul’s method. The earlier and undoubtedly authentic writings of Paul contain 
the germ of this new language. “Christ” and “God” are interchanged almost like 
synonyms; Christ exercises there divine functions; they invoke him as God, he 
is the necessary mediator with God. The ardour with which these were connected 
with Jesus made them connect with him all the theories which had been in vogue 
in some part or other of the Jewish world. Let us suppose that a man replying to 
aspirations so different from the democracy should arise in our days. His 
partisans would say to some, “You are for the organisation of work,” it is he 
who is the organisation of the work; to others, “You are for independent 
morality,” he is the independent morality; to others again, “You are for 
co-operation,” it is he who is the co-operation; and yet others, “You are for 
solidarity,” it is he who is the solidarity.</p>

<pb n="38" id="vi-Page_38" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_38.html" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p5">The new theory of Paul can be summed up nearly as follows:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p6">This kingdom is the reign of darkness, that is to say of Satan and his infernal 
hierarchy who fill the world. The reign of the Saints on the contrary shall be 
the reign of light. Now the saints are what they are not by their own merit 
(before Christ all are enemies of God), but by the application which God makes 
to them of the merits of Jesus Christ the son of his love. It is the blood of 
this son, shed upon the cross, which blots out sins and reconciles every 
creature to God, making peace to reign in Heaven and earth. The Son is the image 
of the invisible God, the first-born of creatures; all has been created in him, 
by him and for him, things celestial and terrestrial, visible, and invisible, 
thrones, powers, and dominions. He was before all things and by him all things 
consist. The church and he form only one body, of which he is the head. As in 
everything he has always held the first rank, he shall also hold it in the 
resurrection. His resurrection is the commencement of the universal 
resurrection. The fulness of the Godhead dwells in him bodily. Jesus is thus the 
God of man, a sort of prime minister of the creation, placed between God and 
man. Everything that monotheism says of the relations between man and God may 
according to the then present theory of Paul, be said of the relations between 
man and Jesus. The veneration for Jesus, which with James does not exceed the 
cult of <i>doulia</i> or <i>hyperdoulia</i>, attains with Paul to the proportions of a true 
worship a <i>latria</i> such as no Jew had over yet vowed to a son of woman.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p7">This mystery which God prepared from all eternity, the fulness of the times 
being come, he has revealed to his saints in these last days. The moment has 
come when each must complete for his part the work of Christ. Now the work of 
Christ is completed by suffering; suffering is therefore a good thing in which we should 

<pb n="39" id="vi-Page_39" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_39.html" />rejoice and glory. The Christian, by participating with Jesus, is filled like 
him with the fulness of the Godhead. Jesus by rising again has quickened all 
with himself. The wall of separation which the law created between the people of 
God and the Gentiles Christ has broken down; the two portions of reconciled 
humanity he has made a new humanity; all the old enmities he has slain upon the 
cross. The text of the law was like a bill of debt which humanity could not wipe 
off: Jesus has destroyed the value of that bill, nailing it to his cross. The 
world created by Jesus is therefore an entirely new world. Jesus is the corner 
stone of the Temple which God has built. The Christian is dead to the world, 
buried with Christ in the tomb; his life is hid with Christ in God. While 
waiting till Christ appears and associates him with his glory he mortifies his 
body, extinguishing all his natural passions, taking up in everything the 
opposition to nature, putting off “the old man” and clothing himself with “the 
new,” renovated according to the image of his creator. From this point of view 
there is no more Jew nor Greek, circumcised nor uncircumcised, barbarian, 
Scythian, slave nor free man. Christ is all, Christ is in all. The saints are 
those to whom God by gratuitous gift has made application of the merits of 
Christ, and whom he has predestinated to the divine adoption before even the 
world began. The Church is one as God himself is one; his work is the 
edification of the body of Christ; the final goal of all this is the 
realization of perfect man, the complete union of Christ with all his members, a 
state in which Christ shall truly be the head of a humanity regenerated 
according to his own model, a humanity receiving from him movement and life by a 
series of members bound to each other and subordinated the one to the other. The 
dark powers of the air fight to prevent this consummation; a terrible struggle 
shall take place between them and the saints. It shall be an evil day, but, armed 
by the gifts of Christ, the saints will triumph.</p>

<pb n="40" id="vi-Page_40" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_40.html" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p8">Such doctrines were not entirely original. They were in part those of the Jewish 
school in Egypt and notably those of Philo. This Christ became a divine 
hypostasis, is the <i>Logos</i> of the Jewish Alexandrian philosophy, the <i>Memera</i> of the 
Chaldean paraphrases, prototype of everything, by which everything has been 
created. These powers of the air to which the empire of the world has been 
given, these <i>bizarre</i> hierarchies, celestial and infernal, are those of the 
Jewish <i>cabbala</i> and of Gnosticism. This mysterious <i>pleroma</i>, the final goal of the 
work of Christ, much resembles the divine <i>pleroma</i> which the <i>gnosis</i> places at the 
summit of the universal ladder, the Gnostic and cabbalistic theosophy which may 
be regarded as the mythology of monotheism, and which we believe we have seen 
weighing with Simon of Gitton, is represented from the first century with its 
principal features. To reject systematically in the second century all the 
documents in which are found traces of such a spirit is very rash. That spirit 
was in germ, in Philo, and in primitive Christianity. The theosophic conception 
of Christ would arise necessarily from the Messianic conception of the Son of 
Man, when it would be distinctly proved after a long waiting that the Son of Man 
had not come. In the most incontestably authentic epistles of Paul there are 
certain features which remain a little in advance of the exaggerations which are 
presented by the epistles written in prison. The epistle to the Hebrews dating 
before the year 70, shows the same tendency to place Jesus in the world of 
metaphysical abstractions. All this will become in the highest degree plain when 
we speak of the Johannine writings. According to Paul, who had not known Jesus, 
this metamorphosis in the idea of Christ was in some sort inevitable. While the 
school which possessed the living tradition of the master created the Jesus of 
the synoptical gospels, the enthusiastic man, who had only seen Jesus in his 
dreams, transformed him more and more into a superhuman 

<pb n="41" id="vi-Page_41" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_41.html" />being, into a sort of metaphysical <i>archon</i> whom they would say had never lived.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p9">This transformation besides did not operate only on the ideas of Paul. The 
Churches raised by him advanced in the same views. Those of Asia Minor 
especially were impelled by a sort of a secret work to the most exaggerated 
ideas as to the divinity of Jesus. This might be imagined. To the fraction of 
Christianity which had sprung from the familiar conversations by the lake of 
Tiberias Jesus must always remain the beloved Son of God, who had been seen 
moving among men with that charming manner and that gentle smile; but when they 
preached Jesus to the people of some province hidden away in Phrygia, when the 
preacher declared that he had never seen him, and affected to know scarcely 
anything of His earthly life, what could these good and artless hearers think of 
him who was preached to them? How would they picture him to themselves? As a 
sage? As a master full of charm? It is not thus that Paul presents the <i>rôle</i> of 
Jesus. Paul was ignorant of, or pretended to be ignorant of, the historic Jesus. 
As the Messiah, as the Son of Man coming to appear in the clouds in the great 
day of the Lord? These ideas were strange to the Gentiles and supposed a 
knowledge of the Jewish books. Evidently the picture which would most often he 
presented to these good country people would be that of an incarnation, of a God 
clothed with a human form and walking upon the earth. This idea was very 
familiar in Asia Minor; Apollonius of Tyana was soon to ventilate it for his own 
prophet. To reconcile such a style of view with worn theism only one thing 
remained, to conceive Jesus as a divine hypostasis become incarnate, as a sort 
of reduplication of the one God, having taken the human form for the 
accomplishment of a divine plan. It must be remembered that we are no longer in 
Syria. Christianity has passed from the Semitic world into the hands of races 
intoxicated with imagination 

<pb n="42" id="vi-Page_42" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_42.html" />and mythology. The prophet Mahomet, whose legend is so purely human among the 
Arabs, has become the same among the Schiites of Persia and India, a being 
completely supernatural, a sort of Vishnu or Buddha. Some relations which the 
apostle had with his Churches of Asia Minor exactly about this time furnished 
him with the occasion of expounding the new form which he was accustomed to give 
to his ideas. The pious Epaphroditus, or Epaphras, the teacher and founder of 
the Church of Colosse and leader of the Churches on the shores of the Lycus, 
came to him with a mission from the said Churches. Paul had never been in that 
valley, but they admitted his authority there; They recognised him even as the 
apostle of the country and each one regarded himself as like him before 
conversion. When his captivity took place the churches of the Colossians, 
Laodicea upon the Lycus, and Hierapolis deputed Epaphras to share his chain, to 
console him, to assure him of the friendship of the faithful and probably to 
offer him the aid of money, of which he had need. What Epaphras reported of the 
zeal of the new converts filled Paul with satisfaction; faith, charity and 
hospitality were admirable, but Christianity took in these Churches of Phrygia a 
singular direction. Away from contact with the great Apostles, free entirely 
from Jewish influence, composed nearly entirely of heathens, these churches 
inclined to a sort of mixture of Christianity, Greek philosophy and the local 
cults. In this quiet little town of Colosse, with the sound of waterfalls, in 
the midst of wreaths of foam, facing Hierapolis with its frowning mountain, 
there increased every day the belief in the full divinity of Jesus Christ. Let 
us remember that Phrygia was one of those countries which had the most religious 
originality. Its mysteries included or claimed to include an exalted symbolism. 
Many of the rights which were practised there were not without analogy to those 
of the new cult. For Christians without an earlier tradition, not having gone 

<pb n="43" id="vi-Page_43" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_43.html" />through the same apprenticeship of monotheism as the Jews, the 
temptation became very strong to associate the Christian dogma with the old 
symbols which presented themselves here as the legacy of the most respectable 
antiquity. These Christians had been devoted Pagans before adopting the ideas 
which had come from Syria. Perhaps in adopting them they had not believed that 
they were breaking formally with their past. And besides, where is the truly 
religious man who repudiates completely the traditional teaching in the shadow 
of which he felt first his ideal, who does not seek some reconciliations, often 
impossible, between his old faith and that to which he has come by the 
advancement of his thought?</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p10">In the second century this need of syncretism shall take an extreme importance 
and shall complete the full development of the Gnostic sects. We shall see at 
the end of the first century some analogous tendencies filling the Church of 
Ephesus with troubles and agitation. Corinth and the author of the fourth gospel 
shared at bottom this identical principle from the idea that the conscience of 
Jesus was a heavenly being distinct from his terrestrial appearance. In the year 
60 Colosse was already touched by the same disease—a theosophy made up of 
indigenous beliefs, Ebionitism, Judaism, philosophy and material borrowed from 
the new preaching found there already some skilful interpreters. A worship of 
uncreated <i>æons</i>, a largely developed theory of angels and devils, Gnosticism in 
short with its arbitrary practices, its realized abstractions, commenced to be 
produced, and by its sweet deceit threatened the Christian faith in its most 
lively and essential parts. There mingled here some renunciations against 
nature, a false taste for humiliation, a pretended austerity refusing to the 
flesh its rights, in a word all the aberrations of moral sense which would 
produce the Phyrigian heresies of the second century (Montanists Pepuzians, and 
Cata-Phrygians) which connected 

<pb n="44" id="vi-Page_44" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_44.html" />themselves with the old mystical leaven of Galli and Corybantes, and whose 
latest survivals are the dervishes of our days. The difference between the 
Christians of Pagan origin and those of Jewish origin are thus marked from day 
to day. Christian mythology and metaphysics were born in Paul’s Churches. 
Springing from Polytheistic races the converted Pagans found quite simple the 
idea of a God-made man, while the incarnation of the divinity was for the Jews a 
thing blasphemous and revolting.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p11">Paul wishing to keep Epaphras near him (whose activity he thought of utilizing) 
resolved to reply from the deputation to the Colossians by sending to them 
Tychicus of Ephesus, whom he charged at the same time with commissions for the 
churches of Asia. Tychicus was to make a journey into the valley of the Meander 
to visit the communities, to give them some news of Paul, to transmit to them 
with a living voice a knowledge as to the condition of the Apostle in regard to 
the Roman authorities—some details which he did not think it prudent to entrust 
to paper, in short to convey to each of the churches separate letters which Paul 
had addressed to them. He also recommended those churches who were nearest each 
other to communicate their letters reciprocally and to read them in turn in 
their meetings. Tychicus might besides be the bearer of a kind of Encyclical, 
traced upon the plan of the epistle to the Colossians and reserved for the 
churches to which Paul had nothing special to say. The apostle appeared to have 
left to his disciples or secretaries the care of editing this circular upon the 
plan which he gave them or after the system which he showed them. The epistle 
addressed in these circumstances to the Colossians has not been preserved to us. 
Paul dictated it to Timothy, signed it, and added in his own writing, <i>remember 
my chains</i>. As to the circular epistle which Tychicus took on his way to the 
churches which were not named by letter, it would appear that we have it in 

<pb n="45" id="vi-Page_45" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_45.html" />the Epistle called 'to the Ephesians.’ Certainly this epistle was not destined 
for the Ephesians, since the apostle addresses himself exclusively to converted 
Pagans, to a Church which he had never seen and to which he had no special 
counsel to give. The ancient manuscripts of the epistle called to the Ephesians 
bore in blank in the superscription the designation of the Church to which it 
was destined, the Vatican manuscript and the <i>codex Sinaïticus</i> present an 
analagous peculiarity. It is supposed that this pretended letter to the 
Ephesians is in reality the letter to the Laodiceans, which was written at the 
same time as that to the Colossians. We have elsewhere given the reasons which 
prevent us from admitting this opinion, and which lead us rather to see in this 
writing what concerns a doctrinal letter which St. Paul desired to have 
reproduced in many copies and circulated in Asia. Tychicus, in passing to Asia, 
his own country, was able to show one of these copies to the elders; they could 
keep it as an edifying <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="vi-p11.1">morceau</span>, and it is perfectly admissible that it might be 
this copy which had remained, when the letters of Paul were collected; thence 
would come the title which the epistle in question bears to-day. What is certain 
is that the epistle called “to the Ephesians” is scarcely anything but a 
paraphrased imitation of the epistle to the Colossians, with some additions 
drawn from other epistles of Paul and perhaps lost epistles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p12">This epistle called ‘to the Ephesians,’ forms, along with the epistle to the 
Colossians, the best statement of Paul’s theories about the close of his career. 
The epistles to the Colossians and the Ephesians have, for the last period in 
the life of the apostle, the same value as the epistle to the Romans has to the 
period of his great apostleship. The idea of the founder of Christian theology 
here reached the highest degree of clearness. We feel this last work of 
spiritualization to which great souls about to depart subject their thought, and 
after which there is nothing but death.</p>

<pb n="46" id="vi-Page_46" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_46.html" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p13">Certainly Paul was right when fighting this dangerous disease of Gnosticism, 
which was soon to threaten human reason, this chimerical religion of angels, to 
which he opposes his Christ as superior to all that is not God. We know there is 
still to come the last assault which he delivers against circumcision, vain 
works and Jewish prejudices. The morality which he draws from his transcendent 
conception of Christ is admirable from many points of view. But how much excess, 
great God! How does this disdain of all reason, this brilliant eulogy of 
madness, this burst of paradox, prepare us on the other hand for the perfect 
wisdom which shuns all extremes! That “old man,” whom Paul attacks so harshly, 
is again brought forward. He will show that it does not deserve so many 
anathemas. All that past, condemned by an unjust sentence, will rediscover a 
principle of “new birth” for the world, carried by Christianity to the most 
exhaustive point. Paul shall be in that sense one of the most dangerous enemies 
of civilization. The recrudescences of Paul’s mind shall be so many defeats for 
the human mind. Paul will die when the human mind shall triumph. What shall be 
the triumph of Jesus will be the death of Paul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p14">The apostle closes his epistle to the Colossians by sending to them compliments 
and good wishes of their holy and devoted catechist Epaphras. He begs them at 
the same time to make an exchange of letters with the Church at Laodicea. To 
Tychicus, who carries the correspondence, he joins as messenger a certain 
Onesimus, whom he calls “a faithful dear brother.” Nothing is more touching than 
the history of this Onesimus. He had been the slave of Philemon, one of the 
heads of the Colossian Church; he fled from his master and sought to hide 
himself at Rome. There he entered into relations, with Paul, perhaps through the 
medium of Epaphras his compatriot. Paul converted him and persuaded him to 
return to his master, making 

<pb n="47" id="vi-Page_47" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_47.html" />him leave for Asia in the company of Tychicus. Finally, to calm the apprehensions 
of poor Onesimus, Paul dictated to Timothy a letter for Philemon, a perfect 
little <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="vi-p14.1">chef d’œuvre</span> of the epistolary art, and placed it in the hands of the 
delinquent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p15">“<span class="sc" id="vi-p15.1">Paul, the prisoner</span> of Jesus Christ, and brother Timothy, and Philemon, our well 
beloved and our fellow-worker, and sister Appia, our companion in works, and to 
the Church which is in thy house. Grace to you and peace from God our Father, 
and the Lord Jesus Christ, I thank my God, making mention of thee always in my 
prayers; hearing of thy love and faith which thou hast toward the Lord Jesus, 
and toward all saints. May the communication of thy own faith become effectual 
by the acknowledging of every good thing which is in you in Christ Jesus. For we 
have great joy and consolation in thy love because the bowels of the saints are 
refreshed by thee, brother. Wherefore, though I might be much bold in Christ to 
enjoin thee that which is convenient; yet for love’s sake I rather beseech thee, 
being such an one as Paul the aged, and now also a prisoner of Jesus Christ—I 
beseech thee for my son Onesimus, whom I have begotten in my bonds, which in 
time past was to thee unprofitable, but now profitable to thee and to me, whom I 
have sent again, thou therefore receive him that is mine own bowels; whom I 
would have retained with me that in thy stead he might have ministered unto me 
in the bonds of the gospel. But without thy mind would I do nothing, that thy 
benefit should be as it were of necessity, but willingly. For perhaps he 
therefore departed for a season that thou shouldest receive him for ever. Not 
now as a servant, but above a servant, a brother beloved, specially to me, but 
how much more unto thee, both in the flesh and in the Lord. If thou count me 
therefore a partner receive him as myself. If he hath wronged thee, or oweth 
thee ought put that on mine account.”</p>

<pb n="48" id="vi-Page_48" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_48.html" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p16">Paul then took his pen, and to give his letter the value of a true credibility 
he added these words:</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p17">“<i>I Paul, I have written it with mine own hand, I will 
repay it, albeit I do not say to thee how thou owest unto me, even thine own 
self besides. Yea, brother, let me have joy of thee in the Lord, refresh my 
bowels in the Lord.</i>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p18">Then he resumed his dictation:</p>

<p class="quote" id="vi-p19">“Trusting in thy obedience, I have written to thee, knowing 
that thou wilt do more than I say, prepare thyself also to receive me for I hope 
that, because of your prayers I shall be given back to you. Epaphras, my prison 
companion in Jesus Christ, Marcus, Aristarchus, Demas, Luke, my fellow labourers, salute 
thee. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit!”</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p20">We have seen that Paul had some singular illusions. He believed himself on the 
eve of deliverance, he formed new plans of travel, and saw himself in the centre 
of Asia Minor, in the midst of the Churches which revered him as their apostle 
without ever having met with him. John Mark likewise was preparing to visit 
Asia, no doubt in Peter’s name. Already the Churches of Asia had been informed 
of the approaching arrival of this brother. In the letter to the Colossians Paul 
inserted a new recommendation to his subject. The tone of this recommendation is 
cold enough. Paul feared that the disagreement he had had with John Mark and 
more still the sympathy of Mark with the Jerusalem party would place his friends 
in Asia in embarrassment, and that they would hesitate to receive a man whom 
they had up till then only known to be opposed. Paul was beforehand with these 
Churches and enjoined them to communicate with Mark, when he should pass through 
their country. Mark was cousin to Barnabas, whose name, dear to the Galatians, 
would not be unknown to the people of Phrygia. We do not know the result of the 
incidents. A frightful earthquake shook the whole valley of the Lycus. Opulent 
Laodicea was rebuilt by its own resources: but Colosse could not recover itself 

<pb n="49" id="vi-Page_49" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_49.html" />it almost disappeared from the number of the Churches, the Apocalypse in 69 does 
not mention it. Laodicea and Hierapolis invented all its importance in the 
history of Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p21">Paul was comforted by his apostolic activity for the sad news 
which came from all parts. He said that be suffered for his dear Churches; he 
pictured himself as the victim who was opening to the Gentiles the gates of the 
family of Israel. About the last months of his imprisonment, he yet knew 
discouragement and desertion. Already writing to the Philippians he says, when 
opposing the conduct of his dear and faithful Timothy to that of others:</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p22">“Every one seeks his own interest, not that of Jesus Christ.” Timothy alone 
appears never to have excited any complaint in this matter, severe, 
gruff,—difficult to please. It is not admissible to say that Aristarchus, 
Epaphras, Jesus called Justus had deserted him, but many among them were found 
absent occasionally. Titus was on a mission; others who owed everything to him, 
among whom may be quoted Phygellus and Hermogenes, ceased to visit him. He, once 
so surrounded, saw himself isolated. The Christians of the circumcision shunned 
him. Luke, at certain periods, was alone with him. His character, which had 
always been a little morose, exasperated him; people could scarcely live in his 
company. Paul had from that time a cruel feeling of the ingratitude of men. 
Every word which one reads of his about this time is full of discontent and 
bitterness. The Church of Rome, closely affiliated to that of Jerusalem, was for 
the most part Judeo-Christian. Orthodox Judaism, very strong at Rome, had fought 
roughly with him. The old Apostle; with a broken heart, called for death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p23">If the matter had concerned one of another nature and another race we might try 
to picture Paul, in these last days, arriving at the conviction that he had used 
his life in a dream, repudiating all the sacred prophets 

<pb n="50" id="vi-Page_50" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_50.html" />for a writing which he had scarcely read till then <i>Ecclesiastes</i> (a charming 
book, the only loveable book ever composed by a Jew), and proclaiming that man 
happy who, after having let his life flow on in joy even to old age with the 
wife of his youth, dies without losing a son. A feature which characterises 
great European men is, at certain times, that they admit the wisdom of Epicurus, 
by being taken with disgust while working with ardour, and after having 
succeeded, by doubting if the cause they have served was worth so many 
sacrifices. Many dare to say, in the heat of action, that the day on which they 
begin to be wise is that on which, freed from all care, they contemplate nature 
and enjoy it. Very few at least escape tardy regrets. There is scarcely any 
devoted person, priest or ‘religious’ who, at fifty years of age, does not 
deplore his vow, and nevertheless perseveres. We do not understand the gallant 
man without a little scepticism; we love to hear the virtuous man sometimes say, 
“Virtue, thou art but a word!” for he who is too sure that virtue will be 
rewarded has not much merit; his good actions do not appear more than an 
advantageous investment. Jesus was no stranger to this exquisite sentiment; 
more than once his divine <i>rôle</i> appears to have weighed him down. Certainly it was 
not thus with St. Paul; he has not his Gethsemane of agony, and that is one of 
the reasons which make him less loveable. While Jesus possessed in the highest 
degree what we regard as the essential quality of a distinguished person, I mean 
by that the gift of smiling in his work, of being its superior, of not allowing 
it to master him, Paul was not free from the defect which shocks us in 
sectaries; he believed clumsily. We could wish that sometimes, like ourselves, 
he had been seated fatigued on the roadside, and had perceived the vanity of 
absolute opinions. Marcus Aurelius, representing the most glorious of our race, 
yields to no one in virtue, and yet he does not know what fanaticisim is. That is 
never seen in the East; 

<pb n="51" id="vi-Page_51" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_51.html" />our race alone is capable of realizing virtue without faith, of uniting doubt 
with hope. Freed from the terrible impetuosity of their temperament, exempted 
from the refined vices of Greek and Roman civilization, these strong Jewish 
minds were like powerful fountains which never run dry. Up to the end doubtless 
Paul saw before him the imperishable crown which was prepared for him, and like 
a runner redoubled his efforts the nearer he approached the goal. He had, 
moreover, moments of comfort. Onesiphorus of Ephesus, having come to Rome, 
sought him, and without being ashamed of his chains, served him and refreshed 
his heart. Demas, on the contrary, was disgusted by the absolute doctrines of 
the apostle and left him. Paul appears always to have treated him with a certain 
coldness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p24">Did Paul appear before Nero, or, to put it better, before the council to which 
his appeal would be laid? That is almost certain. Some indications, of doubtful 
value it is true, tell us of a “first defence,” where no one assisted him, and 
in which, thanks to the grace which sustained him, he acquitted himself to his 
own advantage, so much so that he compares himself to a man who has been saved 
from the teeth of a lion. It is very probable that his affair terminated at the 
close of two years of prison at Rome (beginning of the year 63) by an acquittal. 
We do not see what interest the Roman authority would have had in condemning him 
for a sect-quarrel, which concerned it little. Some substantial indications, 
moreover, prove that Paul, before his death, carried out a series of apostolic 
travels and preachings, but not in the countries of Greece or Asia, which he had 
evangelized already.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p25">Five years before, a month previous to his arrest, Paul writing from Corinth to 
the faithful at Rome, announced to them his intention to visit Spain. He did not 
wish, he said, to exercise his ministry among them; it was only in passing that 
he reckoned on seeing them 

<pb n="52" id="vi-Page_52" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_52.html" />and enjoying some time with them; then they would bring him forward and 
facilitate his journey to the countries situated beyond them. The sojourn of the 
apostle at Rome was thus subordinated to a distant apostleship, which appeared 
to be his principal goal. During his imprisonment at Rome Paul appears 
sometimes to have changed his intention relative to his Western travels. He 
expresses to the Philippians and to the Colossian Philemon the hope of going to 
see them; but he certainly did not carry out that plan. When he left prison, 
what did he do? It is natural to suppose that he followed his first plan, and 
journeyed about where he could. Some grave reasons lead us to be believe that he 
realized his project of visiting Spain. That journey had in his mind a lofty 
dogmatic meaning; he held to it much. It was important that he should be able to 
say that the good news had touched the extremity of the West, to prove that the 
gospel was accomplished since it had been heard at the end of the world. This 
fashion of exaggerating slightly the extent of his travels was familiar to Paul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p26">The general idea of the faithful was that before the appearing of Christ, the 
kingdom of God should have been preached everywhere. According to the apostles’ 
manner of speech it was enough that it had been preached in a city for it to 
have been preached in a country; and it was sufficient that it had been 
preached to a dozen people, for everyone in the city to have heard it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p27">If Paul made this journey, he no doubt made it by sea. It is not absolutely 
impossible that some port in the south of France received the imprint of the 
apostle’s foot. In any case, there remained of this problematical visit to the 
West no appreciable result.</p>

<pb n="53" id="vi-Page_53" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_53.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter V. The Approach of the Crisis." progress="25.43%" id="vii" prev="vi" next="viii">
<h2 id="vii-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="vii-p0.2">THE APPROACH OF THE CRISIS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p1">At the close of Paul’s captivity, the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles fail 
us. We fall into a profound night, which contrasts singularly with the historical 
clearness of the preceding ten years. No doubt not to be obliged to recount 
facts in which the Roman authority played an odious part, the author of the 
<i>Acts</i>, always respectful to that authority, and desirous of showing that it has 
been sometimes favourable to the Christians, stops all at once. That fatal 
silence casts a great uncertainty over the events which we should like so much 
to know. Fortunately Tacitus and the Apocalypse introduce a ray of living light 
into this deep night. The moment has come when Christianity, up till now held in 
secret by insignificant people to whom it was a joy, was about to break into 
history with a thunderclap, whose reverberation should be long.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p2">We have seen that the Apostles did not neglect any effort to recall to 
moderation their brethren exasperated by the iniquities of which they were the 
victims. They did not always succeed in that. Different condemnations had been 
pronounced against some Christians, and people had been able to represent these 
sentences as the repression of crimes or evils. With an admirable correctness of 
meaning the Apostles drew out the code of martyrdom. Was one condemned for the 
name of “Christian,” he must rejoice. We see it recalled that Jesus had said: 
“Ye shall be hated by all because of My name.” But, to have the right to be 
proud of that hatred, one must be irreproachable. It was partly to calm some 
inopportune effervescences, to prevent acts 

<pb n="54" id="vii-Page_54" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_54.html" />of insubordination against the public authority, and also to establish his right 
to speak in all the Churches, that Peter, about this time, thought of imitating 
Paul and writing to the Churches of Asia Minor, without making any distinction 
between Jews and converted heathens, a circular letter or catechetic. Epistles 
were in fashion; from simple correspondence the Epistle had become a kind of 
literature, a fictional form serving as a framework for little treatises on 
religion. We have seen St. Paul at the end of his life adopting this custom. 
Each of the Apostles, following his example, wished to have his Epistle, as a 
specimen of his method of instruction, containing his favourite maxims, and when 
one of them had none, they made one for him. These new Epistles which were at a 
later date called “catholic,” do not suggest that they have anything to order 
of some one; they are the personal work of the Apostle, his sermon, his 
dominant thought, his little theology in eight or ten pages. There was mixed up 
in it some scraps of phrases drawn from the common treasure of homiletics and 
which, by dint of being quoted, have lost all signature, and no longer belong to 
anyone.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">Mark had returned from his journey in Asia Minor, which he had undertaken at 
Peter’s order, and with recommendations from Paul, a journey which probably was 
the sign of the reconciliation of the two Apostles. This journey had put Peter 
in relations with the Churches of Asia and authorised him to address to them a 
doctrinal instruction. Mark, according to his habit, served as secretary and 
interpreter to Peter for the editing of the Epistle. It is doubtful if Peter 
could speak Greek or Latin: his language was Syriac. Mark was at the same time 
in relations with Peter and Paul, and perhaps it is that which explains a 
singular fact which the Epistle of Peter presents, I mean some borrowings which 
the author of that Epistle makes from the writings of St. Paul. It is 

<pb n="55" id="vii-Page_55" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_55.html" />certain that Peter or his secretary (or the forger who has usurped his name), had 
under his eyes the Epistle to the Romans and the Epistle called “to the 
Ephesians,” really the two “Catholic” Epistles of Paul, those which have some 
true general features, and which were universally circulated. The Church of Rome 
could have a copy of the Epistle called to the Ephesians, recently written, a 
sort of general formula of the latter faith of Paul, addressed in the style of a 
circular to many Churches. With much stronger reason it would possess the 
Epistle to the Romans. Paul’s other writings, which indeed have more the 
character of special letters, would not be found at Rome. Some less 
characteristic passages of the Epistle of Peter appear to have been borrowed 
from James. Did Peter, whom we have seen always holding a floating position in 
the apostolic controversies, while he made, if we can express it so, James and 
Paul speak by the same mouth, wish to show that the contradiction between these 
two Apostles were only apparent? As a pledge of agreement, did he wish to become 
the demonstrator of Pauline conceptions, softened, it is true, and deprived of 
their necessary crowning—justification by faith? It is more probable that 
Peter, little accustomed to write and not concealing his literary barrenness, 
did not hesitate to appropriate some pious phrases which were continually 
repeated around him, and which, although parts of different systems, did not 
contradict each other in a formal way. Peter appears, fortunately for him, to 
have remained all his life a very mediocre theologian; the rigour of a 
consequent system ought not to be sought for in his writing.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">The difference of the points of view in which Peter and Paul habitually placed 
themselves betrays itself, besides, from the first line of that writing: “Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ, to the elect banished by the dispersion 
through Pontus, Galatia, &amp;c.” Such expressions are thoroughly final. The family of Israel, 

<pb n="56" id="vii-Page_56" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_56.html" />according to Palestinian ideas, was composed of two fractions—on the one hand, 
those who inhabited the Holy Land; on the other hand, those who did not inhabit 
it, comprehended under the general name of “the dispersion.” Now, for Peter and 
James, the Christians, even heathens by origin, are so much a portion of the 
people of Israel that the whole Christian Church, outside of Jerusalem, enters 
in their views into the category of the expatriated. Jerusalem is still the only 
point in the world where, according to them, the Christian is not exiled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">The Epistle of Peter, in spite of its bad style, although more analagous to that 
of Paul than to that of James or Jude, is an affecting <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="vii-p5.1">morceau</span> where the state 
of the Christian conscience about the end of Nero’s reign is reflected. A sweet 
sadness, a resigned confidence, fills it. The last times were at hand. These 
must be preceded by trials, from which the elect would come forth purified as by 
fire. Jesus, whom the faithful love without having seen him, in whom they 
believe without seeing him, will soon reappear, to their joy. Foreseen by God 
from all eternity, the mystery of the redemption is accomplished by the death 
and resurrection of Jesus. The elect, called to be born again in the blood of 
Jesus, are a people of saints, a spiritual temple, a royal priesthood, offering 
spiritual sacrifices.</p>

<p class="quote" id="vii-p6">“My dearly beloved, I pray you to comfort yourselves among the Gentiles who seek 
to represent you as evil-doers, as strangers and expatriated, so that they may 
by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of 
visitation. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s sake, 
whether it be to the king as supreme, or unto governors, as unto them that are 
sent by him for the punishment of evil-doers and for the praise of them that do 
well. For so is the will of God, that with well doing ye may put to silence the 
ignorance of foolish men. As free and not using your liberty for a cloke of 
maliciousness, but as the servants of God. Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. 
Fear God. Honour the king. 

<pb n="57" id="vii-Page_57" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_57.html" />Servants, be subject to your masters with all fear, not only to the good and 
gentle, but also to the forward. For this is thankworthy, if a man for 
conscience towards God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it, 
if when ye be buffeted for your faults ye shall take it patiently, but if when 
ye do well and suffer for it ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. 
For even hereunto were ye called, because Christ also suffered for us, leaving 
us an example that ye should follow in his steps. Who did no sin, neither was 
guile found in his mouth. Who when he was reviled, reviled not again, when he 
suffered he threatened not, but committed himself to him that judgeth 
righteously.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">The ideal of the Passion, that touching picture of Jesus suffering without a 
word, exercised already, we have seen, a decisive influence on the Christian 
conscience. We may doubt if the account of it was yet written; that account was 
increased every day by new circumstances; but the essential features, fixed in 
the memory of the faithful, were to them perpetual exhortations to patience. One 
of the principal Christian positions was that “the Messiah ought to suffer.” 
Jesus and the true Christian are more and more represented to the imagination 
under the form of a silent lamb in the hands of the butcher. They embraced Him 
in Spirit, this gentle lamb slain young by sinners; they dwelt lovingly on the 
features of affectionate pity and amorous tenderness of a Magdalen at the tomb. 
This innocent victim, with the knife plunged in his side, drew tears from all 
those who had known him. The expression “Lamb of God,” to describe Jesus, was 
already coined; there mingled with it the idea of the paschal lamb; one of the 
most essential symbols of Christian art was in germ in these figures. Such an 
imagination, which struck Francis d’Assisi so greatly and made him weep, came 
from that beautiful passage where the second Isaiah, describing the ideal of the 
prophet of Israel (the man of sorrows) shows Him as a sheep which is led to 
death, and which does not open its mouth before its shearer.</p>

<pb n="58" id="vii-Page_58" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_58.html" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p8">This model of submission and humility Peter made the law of all classes of 
Christian society. The elders ought to rule their flock with deference, avoiding 
the appearance of commanding—the young ought to submit to the elder; the women, 
especially, without being preachers, ought to be, by the discreet charm of their 
piety, the great missionaries of the faith.</p>

<p class="quote" id="vii-p9">“And you, wives, likewise be in subjection to your own husbands, that if any 
obey not the word, they also may without the word be won by the conversation of 
the wives, while they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear. Whose 
adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of 
wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel. But let it be the hidden man of 
the heart in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and 
quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. For after this manner 
in the old time the holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned themselves, 
being in subjection unto their own husbands. Even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, 
calling him lord. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them according to knowledge, 
giving honour unto the wife as unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs 
together of the grace of life. Finally, be ye all of one mind, having compassion 
one of another. Love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous, not rendering evil 
for evil or railing for railing, but contrariwise blessing. And who is he that 
will harm you if ye be followers of that which is good? And if ye suffer 
anything for righteousness, happy are ye! “</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">The hope of the kingdom of trod held by the Christians gave room for some 
misunderstandings. The heathens imagined they spoke of a political revolution on 
the point of being carried out.</p>

<p class="quote" id="vii-p11">“Have a reason always ready for those who ask explanations from you as to your 
hopes, but make that answer with gentleness and meekness, strong in your own 
good conscience, so that those who caluminate the honest life in Christ you lead 
may be ashamed of their injuries; for it is better to suffer for doing good (if 
such is the will of God) than for doing evil. You have long enough done the will 
of the heathen, living in lust, evil desires, drunkenness, revelries, feastings, 
and the most abominable idolatrous worship. They are astonished now at your 
keeping from throwing yourselves with them into this excess of crime, and they 

<pb n="59" id="vii-Page_59" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_59.html" />insult you. They shall give an answer to him who shall soon judge the living and 
the dead. The end of all things is at hand. My dearly beloved, be not astonished 
at the fire which is lit to prove you, as if it were some strange thing; but 
rejoice in having part in the sufferings of Christ, so that you may triumph at 
the revelation of his glory. If you are insulted for the name of Christ happy 
are ye. Let none of you be punished as a murderer, a thief, or malefactor, as a 
judge of the affairs of those who are without but if anyone suffers as a 
‘Christian’ let him not be ashamed; on the contrary, let him glorify God in 
that name; for the time is come when judgment must begin at the house of God. 
If it begin with us, what shall the end be of those that obey not the Gospel of 
God? The righteous shall scarcely be saved. What then shall become of the 
impious and the sinner? Let those therefore who suffer according to the will of 
God: commit to the faithful Creator their souls in all purity. Humble yourself 
under the mighty hand of God that he may exalt you in due time. Be sober and 
watch your adversary the devil, like a roaring lion, prowleth seeking for prey. 
Resist him, firm in the faith, knowing that the same trials which prove you, 
your brethren spread over the whole world endure also. The God of all grace, 
after you have suffered awhile will heal you, confirm and strengthen you. To Him 
be all power through all the ages.” Amen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p12">If this epistle, as we readily believe, is truly Peter’s, it does much credit to 
his good sense, to his right feeling, and his simplicity. He does not arrogate 
any authority to himself. Speaking to the elders, ho represents himself as one 
among themselves; he does not boast because he has been a witness of the 
sufferings of Christ, and hopes to be a participator in the glory that is so 
soon to be revealed. The letter was conveyed to Asia by a certain Silvanus, 
who could not have been distinct from the Silvanus, or Silas, who was Paul’s 
companion. Peter would thus have chosen him as known to the faithful of Asia 
Minor, through the visit he had made to them with Paul. Peter sends the 
salutations of Mark to these distant churches in a way which supposes, moreover, 
that he was, likewise, not unknown to them. The letter is closed by the usual 
greetings. The Church of Rome is there described in 

<pb n="60" id="vii-Page_60" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_60.html" />these words: “The elect which is at Babylon.” The sect was closely watched; a 
letter too clear, intercepted, might have led to frightful evils Thus to dis. 
arm the suspicions of the police, Peter terms Rome by the name of the ancient 
capital of Asiatic impiety, a name whose symbolic signification would not escape 
anyone, and which would soon furnish the material for a complete poem.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VI. The Burning of Rome." progress="27.79%" id="viii" prev="vii" next="ix">
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="viii-p0.2">THE BURNING OF ROME.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p1">The furious madness of Nero had arrived at its paroxysm. It was the most 
horrible adventure the world had ever passed through. The absolute necessity of 
the times had delivered up everything to one alone, to the inheritor of the 
great legendary name of Cæsar: another Government was impossible and the 
provinces usually found it well enough; but it concealed a terrible danger. 
When the Cæsar lost his mind, when all the arteries of his poor head, disturbed 
by an unheard of power shivered at the same moment, then there were madnesses 
without name! People were delivered up to a monster with no means of ridding 
themselves of him; his guard, made up of Germans who had everything to lose if 
he fell, were desperate around his person; the beast driven to bay acted like a 
wild boar and defended itself with fury. As for Nero, there was at the same time 
something frightful and grotesque, grand and absurd, about him. As Cæsar was 
well educated, his madness was chiefly literary. The dreams of all the ages, all 
the poems, all the legends, Bacchus and Sardanapalus, Ninus and Priam, Troy and 
Babylon, Homer, and the insipid poetry of the time, shook about in the poor 
brain of a mediocre, but very satisfied, artist to whom chance had entrusted the 
power of realising all his chimeras. We figure to ourselves a 

<pb n="61" id="viii-Page_61" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_61.html" />man very nearly as rational as the heroes of M. Victor Hugo, a Shrove-Tuesday 
character, a mixture of fool, cotquean and actor, clothed in all power and 
charged with the government of the world He had not the dark wickedness of 
Domitian, the love of evil for the sake of evil; he was not an extravagant like 
Caligula; he was a conscientious romancer, an emperor of the opera, a 
music-madman trembling before the pit and making it tremble, just like a citizen 
of our days whose good sense might be perverted by the reading of modern poems 
and who believed himself obliged to imitate Han of Islande and the Burgraves in 
his conduct. Government being the practical thing <i>par excellence</i>, romanticism 
is altogether out of place. Romance is with him in the domain of art; but action 
is the inverse of art. In what concerns the education of a prince especially, romance is fatal. Seneca, on this point, certainly did more harm to his pupil, 
by his bad literary taste, than good by his fine philosophy. He had a great 
mind, a talent above the average, and was a man at bottom respectable, in spite 
of more than one blemish, but quite spoiled by declamation and literary vanity, 
incapable of feeling or reasoning without phrases. By dint of exercising his 
pupil to express things he did not think, by composing in advance sublime 
sentences, he made a jealous comedian of him, a mendacious rhetorician, saying 
some words of humaneness when he was sure people were listening to him. The old 
pedagogue saw deeply into the evil of his time, that of his pupil and his own 
when he wrote in his moments of sincerity: <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p1.1">Literarum intemperantia laboramus.</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p2">These ridiculous things appeared at first very offensive to Nero; the ape 
sometimes was circumspect and watched the position that had been taken towards 
him. Cruelty did not show itself till after Agrippina’s death; soon it took 
complete possession of him. Every year, henceforth, is marked by his crimes; 
Burrhus is no 

<pb n="62" id="viii-Page_62" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_62.html" />more, and everybody believes that Nero killed him; Octavia has left the world 
filled with shame; Seneca is in retirement, expecting his arrest every hour, 
dreaming of nothing but tortures, strengthening his thoughts by meditation on 
punishment, trying to prove to himself that death is deliverance. Tigellinus 
being master of everything the <i>saturnalia</i> was complete. Nero proclaims daily 
that art alone should be held as a serious matter, that all virtue is a lie, 
that the brave man is he who is frank and avows his complete immodesty, and that 
the great man is he who can abuse, lose, and waste everything. A virtuous man is 
to him a hypocrite, a seditious person, a dangerous personage, and, above all, a 
rival; when he discovers some horrible baseness which gives proof to his 
theories, he shows great delight. The political dangers of bombast and that 
false spirit of emulation, which was from the first the consuming worm of the 
Latin culture, unveiled themselves. The player had succeeded in obtaining the 
power of life and death over his auditory; the <i>dilettante</i> threatened the people 
with the torture if they did not admire his verses. A monomaniac drunk with 
literary glory, who, turning the fine maxims which they have taught him into 
pleasantries of a cannibal, a ferocious <i>gamin</i> looking for the applauses of the 
street roughs—that is the master to which the empire is subjected. Nothing equal 
in extravagance has ever been seen. The Eastern despots, terrible and grave, had 
nothing of these mad jests, these debauches of a perverted æsthetic. Caligula’s 
madness had been short; it was a fit, and he was, above all, a buffoon, 
although he certainly possessed some wit; on the contrary, the folly of this 
man, commonly nasty, was sometimes shockingly tragical. It was one of the most 
horrible things to see him, by way of declamation, playing with his remorse, 
making this the material for his verse. With that melodramatic air which 
belonged to himself, he spoke of himself as being tormented by the furies, and 
quoted Greek verses on 

<pb n="63" id="viii-Page_63" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_63.html" />the parricides. A jocular God appeared to have created him to present him as the 
horrible <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p2.1">charivari</span> of a human nature, all whose springs grated on each other, 
the obscene spectacle of an epileptic world, such as might a Saraband of Congo 
apes, or a bloody orgy of a king of Dahomey.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p3">By his example all the world seemed struck with vertigo. He had formed a company 
of odious fellows who were called “the <span lang="FR" id="viii-p3.1">chevaliers</span> of Augustus,” having as their 
occupation to applaud the follies of the Cæsar, and to invent for him some 
amusements as prowlers in the night. We shall soon see an emperor coming forth 
from that school. A flood of fancies, bad tastes, platitudes, expressions 
claiming to be comic, a nauseous slang, analogous to the wit of the smallest 
journals, entered Rome and became the fashion. Caligula had already created this 
sort of wretched imperial actorship. Nero took him for his perfect model. It was 
not enough for him to drive chariots in the circus, to wrestle in public, or to 
make singing excursions in the country; people saw him fishing with golden nets 
which he drew with purple cords, arranging his <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p3.2">claqueurs</span> himself, and obtaining 
false triumphs, decreeing to himself all the crowns of ancient Greece, 
organising unheard-of <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p3.3">fêtes</span>, and playing at the theatres in nameless parts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p4">The cause of these aberrations was the bad taste of the century, and the 
misplaced importance they yielded to a declamatory art, looking at the 
enormous, dreaming only of monstrosities. In fact, what ruled him was the want 
of sincerity, an insipid taste like that of the tragedies of Seneca, a skill in 
painting unfelt sentiments, the art of speaking like a virtuous man without 
being one. The gigantic passed for great; the æsthetic was nowhere seen; it 
was the day of colossal statues, of that material theatrical and falsely 
pathetic art whose <span lang="FR" id="viii-p4.1">chef d’œuvre</span> is the Laocoon, certainly an admirable statue, 
but the pose being that of a first 

<pb n="64" id="viii-Page_64" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_64.html" />tenor singing his <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p4.2">canticum</span>, and where all the emotion is drawn from the pain of 
the body. They did not content themselves longer with the entirely moral pain 
of the Niobes, shining forth in beauty; they wished the likeness of physical 
torture. They would have delighted as the seventeenth century did in a marble by 
Puget. The senses were served; some grosser resources which the Greeks scarcely 
permitted in their most popular representations, became the essential element of 
art. The people were, thus literally, fascinated by shows, not serious 
spectacles, instructive tragedies, but scenes for effect, phantasmagoria. An 
ignoble taste for “<span lang="FR" id="viii-p4.3">tableaux vivants</span>” had widely spread. People were no longer 
content to enjoy in imagination the exquisite stories of the poets; they wished 
to see the myths represented in the flesh, in whatever was most cruel or 
obscene; they went into ecstacies before the groupings and the attitudes of the 
actors; they sought there the effects of statuary. The applauses of 50,000 
people, gathered together in an immense building, exciting one another, were 
such an intoxicating thing, that the sovereign himself came to envy the 
charioteer, the singer and the actor; the glory of the theatre passed as the 
first of everything. Not one of the emperors whose head had a weak spot was able 
to resist the temptations to gather crowns from these wretched plays. Caligula 
had left there the little reason he had; he passed his days in the theatre 
amusing himself with the idlers; and later, Commodus and Caracalla disputed 
with Nero for the palm of madness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p5">It became necessary to pass laws to prevent senators and knights from descending 
into the arena, from fighting the gladiators, or pitting themselves against the 
beasts. The circus had become the centre of life; the rest of the world seemed 
only made for the pleasures of Rome. There were unceasingly new inventions, each 
stranger than the other, conceived and ordered by the choragic sovereign. The 
people went from fête to fête, 

<pb n="65" id="viii-Page_65" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_65.html" />speaking only of the last day, waiting for the one that was promised them, and 
ended by becoming much attached to the prince who made such an endless 
bacchanalia of his life. The popularity Nero obtained by these shameful means 
cannot be doubted; it is sufficient that after his death Otho could obtain the 
government by reviving his memory, by imitating him, and by recalling the fact 
that he had himself been one of the minions of his coterie.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p6">One cannot exactly say that this wretched man was wanting in heart, or all 
sentiment of the good and beautiful. Far from being incapable of friendship, he 
often showed himself to be a good companion, and it was that very fact which 
made him cruel; he wished to be loved and admired for himself, and was 
irritated against all who had not those feelings towards him. His nature was 
jealous and susceptible, and petty treasons put him beside himself. Nearly all 
his revenges were exercised on persons whom he had admitted to his intimate 
circle (Lucain, Vestinus), but who abused the familiarity he encouraged to wound 
him with their jests; for he felt his weaknesses and feared their being 
detected. The chief cause of his hatred to Thraseas was that he despaired of 
obtaining his affection. The absurd quotation of the bad hemistitch, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p6.1">Sub terris 
tonuisse putes</span>, destroyed Lucain. Without putting aside the services of a Galvia 
Crispinilla, he really loved some women; and these women, Poppea and Actea, 
loved him. After the death of Poppea, accomplished by his brutality, he had a 
sort of repentance of feeling, which was almost touching; he was for a long time 
possessed by a tender sentiment, sought out everyone who resembled her, and 
pursued after the most absurd substitutions; Poppea on her side had for him 
feelings which a woman so distinguished would not have confessed for a common 
man. A courtesan of the great world, clever in increasing, by the charms of 
pretended modesty, the attractions of a 

<pb n="66" id="viii-Page_66" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_66.html" />rare beauty of the highest elegance, Poppea preserved in her heart, in spite of 
her crimes, an instinctive religion which inclined to Judaism. Nero seems to 
have been very sensible of that charm in women, which results from a certain 
piety associated with coquetry. These alternations of abandon and boldness, this 
woman who never went out but with her face partly veiled, this admirable 
conversation, and above all this touching worship of her own beauty which acted 
so that, her mirror having shown her some blemishes in it, she had a fit of 
perfectly womanlike despair, and wished to die; all this seized in a lively 
manner the imagination of a young debauches, on whom the semblances of modesty 
exercised an all-powerful illusion. We shall soon see Nero, in his <i>rôle</i> as the 
Antichrist, creating in a sense the new æsthetic, and being the first to feast 
his eyes on the spectacle of unveiled Christian modesty.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">The devout and voluptuous Poppea retained him by analogous feelings. The 
conjugal reconciliation which led to her death supposes that in her most 
intimate relations with Nero she had never abandoned that <span lang="FR" id="viii-p7.1">hauteur</span> which she 
affected at the outset of their connection. As to Actea, if she was not a 
Christian, as it has been thought she was, she could not have so much of this. 
She was a slave originally from Asia, that is to say, from a country with which 
the Christians of Rome had daily correspondence. We have often remarked. that 
the beautiful freed women who had the most adorers were much given to the 
oriental religions. Actea always kept her simple tastes, and never completely 
separated herself from her little society of slaves. She belonged first to the 
family of <i>Annæa</i>, about whom we have seen the Christians moving and grouping 
themselves; it was asserted by Seneca that she played in the most monstrous and 
tragical circumstances, a part which, seeing her servile condition, cannot 
perhaps be described as honourable This poor girl, humble, gentle, and whom many 
occasions show 

<pb n="67" id="viii-Page_67" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_67.html" />surrounded by a family of people bearing names almost Christian, <i>Claudia, Felicula, Stephanus, Crescens, Phœbe Onesimus, Thallus, Artemas, Helpis</i>, was 
the first love of Nero as a youth. She was faithful to him even to death; we 
find her at the villa of Phaon, rendering the last offices to the corpse from 
which every one drew aside in horror.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">And we must say that singular as this should appear, we can quite imagine that 
in spite of everything, women loved him. He was a monster, an absurd creature, 
badly formed, an incongruous product of nature; but he was not a common monster. 
It has been said that fate, by a strange caprice, wished to realize in him the 
<i>hircocerf</i> of logicians, a hybrid bizarre, and incoherent being, most frequently 
detestable, but whom yet at times people could not refrain from pitying. The 
feeling of women resting more upon sympathy and personal taste than the vigorous 
appreciation of ethics, a little beauty or moral kindness, even terribly warped, 
is sufficient for their indignation to melt into pity. They are especially 
indulgent to the artist, misguided by the intoxication of his art, for a Byron, 
the victim of his chimera, and pushing artlessness so far as to translate his 
inoffensive poetry into acts. The day on which Actea laid the bleeding corpse of 
Nero in the sepulchre of Domitius she no doubt wept over the profanation of 
natural gifts known to her alone; that same day, we can believe more than one 
Christian woman prayed for him</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">Although of mediocre talent, he had some parts of an artist’s soul; he painted 
and sculptured well, his verses were good, notwithstanding a certain scholarly 
pomposity, and, in spite of all that can be said, he made them himself; 
Suetonius saw his autograph drafts covered with erasures. He was the first to 
appreciate the admirable landscape of Subiaco, and made a delicious summer 
residence there. His mind, in the observation of natural things, was just and curious: he 

<pb n="68" id="viii-Page_68" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_68.html" />had a taste for experiments, new inventions, and in curious things 
he wanted to know the causes, and separated charlatanism clearly from pretended 
magical sciences, as well as the nothingness of the religions of his age. The 
biography we are now quoting from preserves to us the account of the manner in which the 
vocation of singer awoke in him. He owed his initiation to the most renowned 
harpist of the century, Terpnos. We see him pass entire nights seated by the 
side of the musician, studying his play, lost in what he heard, in suspense, 
panting, intoxicated, breathing with avidity the air of another world which 
opened before him through contact with a great artist. There was there also the 
origin of his disgust for the Romans, generally weak connaisseurs, and his 
preference for the Greeks, according to him, alone capable of appreciating him, 
and for the Orientals, who applauded him to distraction. Thenceforth he admitted 
no other glory than that of art: a new life revealed itself to him; the emperor 
was forgotten; to deny his talent was the. State-crime <i>par excellence</i>; the 
enemies of Rome were those who did not admire him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p10">His desire in everything to be the head of fashion was certainly absurd. Yet it 
must be said that there was more policy in that than one would think. The first 
duty of the Cæsar (seeing the baseness of the times) was to occupy the people. 
The sovereign was above all a grand organizer of fêtes; the amuser-in-chief 
must be made to expose his own person to danger. Many of the enormities with 
which they reproached Nero had their gravity only from the point of view of 
Roman manners, and the severe attitude to which people had been accustomed till 
then. This manly society was revolted by seeing the emperor give an audience to 
the senate in an embroidered dressing gown, and conducting his reviews in an 
intolerable <span lang="FR" id="viii-p10.1">négligé</span>, without a belt, with a 
sort of scarf round his neck to preserve his voice. The true Romans were rightly 
indignant at the introduction 

<pb n="69" id="viii-Page_69" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_69.html" />of those Eastern customs. But it was inevitable that the most ancient and 
most worn-out civilization should dominate the younger by its corruption. 
Already Cleopatra and Antony had dreamed of an oriental empire There was 
suggested to Nero a royalty of the same kind; reduced to despair, he will think 
of asking the prefecture of Egypt. From Augustus to Constantine every year 
represents progress in the conquest of the portion of the empire which speaks 
Greek over the portion which speaks Latin.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">It must be recollected, moreover, that madness was in the air. If we except the 
excellent nucleus of aristocratic society which shall arrive at power with Nerva 
and Trajan, a general want of the serious made the most considerable men play in 
some sort with life. The personage who represented and summed up the time, “the 
honest man” of this reign of transcendent immorality, was, Petronius. He gave 
the day to sleep, the night to business and amusements. He was not one of those 
dissipated men who ruin themselves by grosser debaucheries, he was a voluptuary, 
profoundly versed in the science of pleasure. The natural ease and <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p11.1">abandon</span> of 
his speech and actions gave him an air of simplicity which charmed. While he was 
pro-consul in Bithynia and later on consul, he shewed himself capable of great 
management. Coming back to vice or the boasting of vice, he was admitted into 
the inner court of Nero, and become the judge of good taste in everything; 
nothing was gallant or delightful Petronius did not approve. The horrible 
Tigellinus, who ruled by his baseness and wickedness, feared a rival whom he saw 
surpassing him in the science of pleasures; he determined to destroy him. 
Petronius respected himself too much to fight with this miserable man. He did 
not wish however to quit life rudely. After having opened his veins he closed 
them again, then he opened them anew, conversing on trifles with his friends, 
hearing them talk, not upon the immortality of the soul and the opinions of 

<pb n="70" id="viii-Page_70" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_70.html" />philosophers, but of songs and light poems. He chose this moment to reward some 
of his slaves and to have others chastised. He set himself down to table and 
fell asleep. This sceptical Merimée, with a cold and exquisite tone, has left us 
a romance of an accomplished and verve polish, at the same time of refined 
corruption, which is the perfect mirror of the time of Nero. After all, it is 
not the king of fashion who orders things. The elegance of life has its freedom 
outside of science and morality. The joy of the universe would want something 
if the world was only peopled by iconoclastic fanatics and virtuous blockheads.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p12">It cannot be denied that the taste for art was not lively and sincere among the 
men of that age. They could scarcely produce any beautiful things, but they 
sought greedily for the beautiful things of the past ages This same Petronius an 
hour before his death made them break his myrrh vase so that Nero should not 
have it. Objects of art rose to a fabulous price. Nero was passionately fond of 
them. Fascinated by the idea of the great, but joining to that as little good 
sense as was possible, he dreamed fantastical palaces, of towns like Babylon, 
Thebes, and Memphis. The imperial dwelling on the Palatine (the ancient house of 
Tiberius), had been modest enough and of a thoroughly private character until 
Caligula’s reign. This emperor, whom we must consider in everything as the 
creator of the school of government, in which it can be readily believed that 
Nero was not the master, considerably enlarged the house of Tiberius. Nero 
affected to find himself straitened there, and had not jests enough for his 
predecessors, who were content with so little. He made the first draught in 
provisional materials of a residence which equalled the palaces of China and 
Assyria. This house which he called “transitory,” and which he meditated soon 
making real, was quite a world. With its porticos three miles long, its parks 
where great flocks fed, its interior solitudes, its lakes surrounded 

<pb n="71" id="viii-Page_71" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_71.html" />by perspectives of fantastic towns, its vines, its forests, it covered a space 
larger than the Louvre, the Tuileries and the Champs-Elysées put together; it 
stretched from the Palatine to the gardens of Mecœnus, situated upon the 
heights of the Esquiline. It was a perfect fairy land; the engineers Severus and Celer were surpassed there. Nero wished to have it executed in such a way that 
it could be called the “Golden House.” People charmed him by speaking of 
foolish enterprises, which might make his memory eternal. Rome especially 
preoccupied his mind. He wished to rebuild it from top to bottom, and to have it 
called <i>Neropolis</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p13">Rome for a century back had been the wonder of the world; she equalled in 
grandeur the ancient capitals of Asia. Her buildings were beautiful, strong, and 
solid, but the streets appeared mean to the people of fashion, who every day 
went more and more in the direction of vulgar and decorative constructions; they 
aspired to those effects of harmony which make the delight of cockneys; they 
sought for frivolities unknown to the ancient Greeks. Nero was the head of the 
movement. The Rome which he imagined would have been something like the Paris of 
our day, or one of those artificial cities built by superior order on the plan 
which one has especially seen win the admiration of country people and 
foreigners. The irrational youth was intoxicated by these unwholesome plans. He 
desired also to see something strange, some grandiose spectacle worthy of an 
artist; he wished for an event which should mark a date in his reign. “Until 
me,” said he “people did not know the extent that was permitted to a prince.” 
All these inner suggestions of a disordered fancy appeared to take shape in a 
<span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p13.1">bizarre</span> event which had for the subject which occupies us the most important 
consequences.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p14">The incendiary mania being contagious and often complicated by hallucination, 
it is very dangerous to awake it in weak heads where it sleeps. One of the 

<pb n="72" id="viii-Page_72" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_72.html" />features of Nero’s character was his inability to resist the fixed idea of a 
crime. The burning of Troy which he had played since his infancy, took 
possession of him in a terrible manner. One of the pieces which he had 
represented in one of his fêtes was the <i>Incendium</i> of Afranius, where a 
conflagration was seen upon the stage. In one of his fits of egotistical rage 
against fate, he cried: “Happy Priam, who could see with his own eyes his empire 
and his country perish at the same time!” On another occasion, having quoted a 
Greek verse from the Bellerophon of Euripedes, which signifies:—</p>

<p class="quote" id="viii-p15">When I am dead, the earth and the fire can mingle together;</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p16">“Oh, no,” said he, “But while I am living!” The tradition according to which 
Nero burned Rome, only to have a repetition of the burning of Troy, is certainly 
exaggerated, since, as we shall show, Nero was absent from the city when the 
fire shewed itself. Yet this story is not destitute of all truth. The demon of 
perverse dramas who had taken possession of him was, as among wicked people of 
another age, one of the essential actors in the horrible crime.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p17">On the 19th of July, 64, Rome took fire with a fear-fill violence. The 
conflagration began near the Capena gate, in the portion of the Grand Circus 
contiguous to the Palatine hill and Mons Cœlius. That quarter contained many 
shops, full of inflammable material, where the fire spread with a prodigious 
rapidity. From that point it made the tour of the Palatine, ravaged the Velabra, 
the Forum, the Cannes, and mounted the hills, greatly damaged the Palatine, went 
down again to the valleys, consuming during six days and nights some districts 
which were compact and full of tortuous streets. An enormous <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p17.1">abatis</span> of houses 
which had been built at the foot of the Esquiline arrested it for some time; 
then it flamed up again and lasted three days more. The number of deaths was considerable. Of fourteen 

<pb n="73" id="viii-Page_73" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_73.html" />districts of which the city was composed, three were entirely destroyed, while 
other seven were reduced to blackened walls. Rome was a prodigious city closely 
built, with a very dense population. The disaster was frightful and such as has 
never been seen equalled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p18">Nero was at Antium when the fire broke out. He only entered the city at the 
moment the flames approached his “transitory” house. It was impossible for 
anything to resist the flames. The imperial mansions of the Palatine, the 
“transitory” house itself, with its dependencies, and the whole surrounding 
quarter, were destroyed. Nero evidently did not care much whether his residence 
could be saved or not. The sublime horror of the spectacle fascinated him. It 
was afterwards said that, mounted on a tower, he had contemplated the fire, and 
that there, in a theatrical dress, with a lyre in his hand, he had sung, to the 
touching rhythm of the ancient elegy, the ruin of Troy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p19">There was here a legend, a fruit of the age and of successive exaggerations; but 
one point upon which universal opinion pronounced itself was this, that the fire 
was ordered by Nero, or at least revived by him when it was about to go out. It 
was believed that members of his household were recognized setting fire to it 
at different points. In certain directions, the fire was kindled, it was said, 
by men feigning drunkenness. The conflagration had the appearance of having been 
raised simultaneously at many points at the same time. It is said that, during 
the fire, there had been seen the soldiers and the watchmen charged with 
extinguishing it, stirring it up, and hindering the efforts which were made to 
circumscribe it, and that with an air of threatening and in the style of people 
who executed official orders. Some large constructions of stone, in the 
neighbourhood of the imperial residence, and whose site he coveted, were turned 
over as in a siege. When the fire began again, it commenced in some buildings 
which belonged to Tigellinus. What confirmed these suspicions 

<pb n="74" id="viii-Page_74" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_74.html" />is that after the fire Nero, under pretext of cleaning the ruins at his expense 
to leave a free place to the owners took charge of removing the ruins, so much 
that he did not permit any person to approach them. It was much worse, when they 
saw him collect a good part of the ruins of the country, when they saw the new 
palace of Nero, that “House of Gold” which for a long time had been the 
plaything of his delirious imagination, rising upon the site of the old 
temporary residence, increased by the space which the fire had cleared. It was 
thought he had wished to prepare the grounds of this new palace, to justify the 
reconstruction which he had projected for a long time, to procure himself money 
by appropriating to himself the debris of the fire, in short, to satisfy his mad 
vanity, which made him desire to have Rome rebuilt, that it might date from him 
and that he might give it his name.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p20">Everything leads us to believe that there was no calumny in that. The truth, so 
far as it concerns Nero, can scarcely be probable. It may be said that with his 
power he had more simple means than fire to procure the lands he desired. The 
power of the emperor, without bounds in one sense, soon found on another side 
its limit in the customs and prejudices of a people conservative in the highest 
degree of its religious monuments. Rome was full of temples, of holy places, of 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p20.1">areæ</span>, of buildings which no law of expropriation could cause to disappear. Cæsar 
and many other emperors had seen their designs of public utility, especially in 
what concerns the rectification of the course of the Tiber, met by this 
obstacle. To execute his irrational plans, Nero had but really one means—fire. 
The situation resembled that of Constantinople and in the great Mussulman 
cities, whose renovation is prevented by the mosques and the <i>ouakouf</i>. In the 
East, fire is only a weak expedient; for, after the fire, the ground, considered 
as a sort of inalienable patrimony of the faithful, remains sacred. At Rome, where 

<pb n="75" id="viii-Page_75" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_75.html" />religlon is attached more to the edifice than to the site, the measure was 
efficacious. A new Rome, with large and stretched out streets, was reconstructed 
quickly enough according to the plans of the emperor and on the premiums which 
he offered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p21">All honest men who were in the city were enraged. The most precious antiquities 
of Rome, the houses of the ancient leaders decorated yet with triumphal spoils, 
the most sacred objects, the trophies, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p21.1">ex-voto</span> antiques, the most esteemed 
temples—all the material of the old worship of the Romans had disappeared. It 
was like the funeral of the reminiscences and legends of the fatherland. Nero 
had in vain taken on himself the expense of assuaging the misery he had caused; 
it was stated in vain that everything was limited in the last analysis to an 
operation of clearing up and rendering wholesome; that the new city would be 
very superior to the old; no true Roman would believe it; all those for whom a 
city is anything more than a mass of stones were wounded to the heart; the 
conscience of the country was hurt. This temple built by Evander, that other 
erected by Servius Tullius, of the sacred <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p21.2">enceinte</span> of Jupiter Stator, the palace 
of Numa, those <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p21.3">penates</span> of the Roman people, those monuments of so many 
victories, those triumphs of Grecian art, how could the loss be repaired? What 
value compared with that was there is sumptuousness of parades, vast monumental 
perspective, and endless straight lines? They conducted expiatory ceremonies, 
they consulted the Sibyl’s books, and the ladies especially celebrated divers 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p21.4">piacula</span>. But there remained the secret feeling of a crime, an infamy; Nero 
began to feel that he had gone a little too far.</p>

<pb n="76" id="viii-Page_76" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_76.html" />

<h2 id="viii-p21.5">CHAPTER VII.</h2>
<h3 id="viii-p21.6">MASSACRE OF THE CHRISTIANS—THE ÆSTHETICS OF NERO.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p22">An infernal idea then came into his mind. He asked himself if there were not in 
the world some wretches still more detested than he by the Roman citizens, on 
whom he had brought down the odium of the fire. He thought of the Christians. 
The honor which those last showed for the temples and the buildings most 
venerated by the Romans rendered acceptable enough the idea that they were the 
authors of a fire, the effect of which had been to destroy those sanctuaries. 
Their gloomy air before the monuments appeared an insult to the country. Rome 
was a very religious city, and one person protesting against the national cults 
was very quickly observed. It must be remembered that certain rigorous Jews went 
even so far as not to touch a coin bearing an effigy, and saw as great a crime 
in the fact of looking at or carrying about an image, as in that of carving it. 
Others refused to pass through a gate of the city surmounted by a statue. All 
this provoked the jests and the bad will of the people. Perhaps the talk of the 
Christians upon the grand final conflagration, their sinister prophecies, their 
affectation in repeating that the world was soon to finish, and to finish by 
fire, contributed to make them be taken for incendiaries. It is not even 
inadmissable that many believers had committed imprudences and that men had had 
some pretexts to accuse them for having wished, by preluding the heavenly 
flames, to justify their oracles at any price. What <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p22.1">piaculum</span>, in any case, could 
be more efficacious than the punishment of those enemies of the 

<pb n="77" id="viii-Page_77" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_77.html" />gods. In seeing them atrociously tortured the people would say: “Ah! no 
doubt, these are the culprits!” It must be recollected that public opinion 
regarded as established facts the most odious crimes laid to the charge of the 
Christians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p23">Let us put far from us the idea that the pious disciples of Jesus had been 
culpable to any degree of the crime of which they were accused: let us only say 
that many indications might mislead opinion. This fire it may be they had not 
lit, but surely they rejoiced at it. The Christians desired the end of society 
and predicted it. In the Apocalypse, it is the secret prayers of the saints 
which burn the earth and make it tremble. During the disaster, the attitude of 
the faithful would appear equivocal: some no doubt were wanting in showing 
respect and regret before the consumed temples, or even did not conceal a 
certain satisfaction. One could imagine such a conventicle at the base of the 
Transtevere, where it might be said: “is this not what we foretold?” Often 
it is dangerous to show oneself too prophetic. “If we wished to revenge 
ourselves,” said Tertullian, “a single night and some torches would be 
sufficient” The accusation of incendiarism was very common against the Jews, 
because of their separate life. This very crime was one of these <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p23.1">flagitia 
cohærentia nomini</span> which made up the definition of a Christian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p24">Without having at all contributed to the catastrophe of the 19th July, the 
Christians could therefore be held, if one could so express it, incendiaries at 
heart. In four years and a half the Apocalypse will present a song on the 
burning of Rome, to which the event of 64 probably furnished more than one 
feature. The destruction of Rome by flames was indeed a Jewish and Christian 
dream; but it was nothing but a dream the pious secretaries were certainly 
contented to see in spirit the saints and angels applauding from high heaven 
what they regarded as a just expiation.</p>

<pb n="78" id="viii-Page_78" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_78.html" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p25">One can scarcely believe that the idea of accusing the Christians of the fire of 
the month of July should come of itself to Nero. Certainly, if Cæsar had known 
the good brothers closely, he would have strangely hated them. The Christians 
naturally could not comprehend the merit which lay in posing as an actor on the 
stage of the society of his age: now what exasperated Nero was when people 
misunderstood his talent as an artist and head of entertainments. Yet Nero could 
not but hear them speak of the Christians; he never found himself in personal 
relations with them. By whom was the atrocious expedient on which he acted 
suggested? It is probable besides that on many sides in the city some 
suspicions were entertained. The sect, at that time, was well known in the 
official world. We have seen that Paul had certain relations with some person 
attached to the service of the imperial palace. One thing very extraordinary is 
that among the promises which certain people had made to Nero, in case he should 
come to be deprived of the empire, was that of the government of the east and 
particularly of the kingdom of Jerusalem. The Messianic ideas among the Jews at 
Rome often took the form of vague hopes of a Roman oriental empire; Vespasian 
profited at a later date by those fancies. From the accession of Caligula up 
till the death of Nero, the Jewish cabals at Rome did not cease. The Jews had 
contributed greatly to the accession and to the support of the family of 
Germanicus. Whether through the Herods or other intriguers, they besieged the 
palace, too often to have their enemies destroyed. Agrippa II. had been very 
powerful under Caligula and Claudius; when he resided at Rome he played the part 
of an influential person. Tiberius Alexander on the other hand, occupied the 
loftiest functions. Josephus indeed shows himself to be very favourable to Nero; 
he says they have caluminated him, and lays all his crimes upon his evil 
surroundings. As to Poppea, he makes her out to be a 

<pb n="79" id="viii-Page_79" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_79.html" />pious person because she was favourable to the Jews, because she seconded the 
solicitations of the zealots, and also perhaps because she adopted a portion of 
their rites. He knew her in the year 62 or 63, obtained through her pardon for 
the arrested Jewish priests, and cherished the most grateful remembrance of her. 
We have the touching epitaph of a Jewess named Esther born at Jerusalem and 
freed by Claudius or Nero, who charges her companion Arescusus to keep watch 
that they put nothing on her tomb contrary to the Law, as for example, the 
letters <span class="sc" id="viii-p25.1">D.M.</span> Rome possessed some actors and actresses of Jewish origin: under 
Nero, there was in that a natural way of finding access to the emperor. There is 
named in particular a certain Alityrus, a Jewish player, much liked by Nero and 
Poppea; it was by him that Josephus was introduced to the empress. Nero, full 
of hatred for everything that was Roman, loved to turn to the east, to surround 
himself with orientals, and to concoct some intrigues in the east.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p26">Is all this enough on which to found a plausible hypothesis? Is it allowable to 
attribute to the hatred of the Jews against the Christians the cruel caprice 
which exposed the most inoffensive of men to the most monstrous punishments? It 
was surely a pity that the Jews had this secret interview with Nero and Poppea 
at the moment when the emperor conceived such a hateful thought against the 
disciples of Jesus. Tiberius Alexander especially was then in his full favour, 
and such a man would detest the saints. The Romans usually confounded the Jews 
and the Christians. Why was the distinction so clearly made on this occasion? 
Why were the Jews, against whom the Romans had the same moral antipathy and the 
same religious grievances as against the Christians, not meddled with at this 
time? The sufferings of some Jews would have been a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p26.1">piacalum</span> quite as 
effectual. Clemens Romanus, or the author (certainly a Roman) of the 

<pb n="80" id="viii-Page_80" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_80.html" />epistle which is attributed to him, in the passage where he makes allusion to 
the massacres of the Christians ordered by Nero, explains them in a manner very 
obscure to us, but very characteristic. All these misfortunes are “the result 
of jealousy,” and this word “jealousy” evidently signifies here some internal 
divisions, some animosities among the members of the same confraternity. From 
that was born a suspicion, corroborated by this incontestable fact that the 
Jews, before the destruction of Jerusalem, were the real persecutors of the 
Christians, and neglected nothing which would make them disappear. A widespread 
tradition of the fourth century asserts that the death of Paul and even that of 
Peter, which they did not separate from the persecution of the year 64, had as 
its cause the conversion of the mistresses and one of the favourites of Nero. 
Another tradition sees in this a result of the defeat of Simon the magician. 
With a personage so fanciful as Nero every conjecture is hazarded. Perhaps the 
choice of the Christians for the frightful massacre was only a whim of the 
emperor or Tigellinus. Nero had no need of anyone to conceive for him a design 
capable of baffling, by its monstrosity, all the ordinary rules of historical 
induction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p27">At first a certain number of persons suspected of forming part of the new sect 
were arrested, and they were put together in a prison, which was already a 
punishment in itself. They confessed their faith, which was considered an avowal 
of the crime which was judged inseparable from it. These first arrests led to a 
great number of others. The larger portion of the accused appear to have been 
proselytes, observing the precepts and the rules of the pact of Jerusalem. It is 
not to be admitted that any true Christians had denounced their brethren; but 
some papers might be seized; some neophytes scarcely initiated might yield to 
the torture. People were surprised at the multitudes of adherents who had 
accepted these gloomy doctrines; they 

<pb n="81" id="viii-Page_81" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_81.html" />did not speak of them without fear. All sensible men considered the accusation 
of having caused the fire extremely weak. “Their true crime,” it was said, “is 
hatred to the human race.” Although persuaded that the fire was Nero’s crime, 
many of the thoughtful Romans saw in this cast of the police net a way of 
delivering the city from a most fatal plague. Tacitus, in spite of some pity, is 
of that opinion. As to Suetonius, he ranks among Nero’s praiseworthy measures 
the punishments to which he subjected the partisans of the new and malevolent 
superstition</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p28">These punishments were something frightful. Such refinements of cruelty had 
never been seen. Nearly all the Christians arrested were of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p28.1">humiliores</span>, 
people of no position. The punishment of those unfortunates, when it was a 
matter of <i>lese-majesty</i> or sacrilege, consisted in being delivered to the beasts 
or burned alive in the amphitheatre, with accompaniments of cruel scourgings. 
One of the most hideous features of Roman manners was to have made of punishment 
a fête, and the witnessing of slaughter a public game. Persia, in its moments of 
fanaticism and terror had known frightful exhibitions of torture; more than once 
it has tasted there a sort of gloomy pleasure; but never before the Roman 
domination had there been this looking at these horrors as a public diversion, a 
subject for laughter and applause. The amphitheatres had become the places of 
execution; the tribunals furnished the arena. The condemned of the whole world 
were led to Rome for the supply of the circus and the amusement of the people. 
Let us join to that an atrocious exaggeration in the penalty which caused simple 
offences to be punished by death; let us add numerous judicial blunders, 
resulting from a defective criminal procedure, and we shall conceive that all 
the ideas were perverted. The punished were considered very soon to be as much 
unfortunate as criminal; as a whole, they were looked on as nearly innocent, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p28.2">innoxia corpora</span>.</p>

<pb n="82" id="viii-Page_82" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_82.html" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p29">To the barbarity of the punishments, this time they added insult. The victims 
were kept for a fête, to which no doubt an expiratory character was given. Rome 
reckoned few days so extraordinary. The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p29.1">ludus matutinus</span>, dedicated to the 
fights with animals, made an extraordinary exhibition. The condemned, covered 
with the skins of wild beasts, were thrust into the arena, where they were torn 
by the dogs; others were crucified, others again, clothed in tunics steeped in 
oil, pitch, or resin, were fastened to stakes and kept to light up the fête at 
night. As the dusk came on they lit those living <span lang="FR" id="viii-p29.2">flambeaux</span>. Nero gave for the 
spectacle the magnificent gardens he possessed across the Tiber, and which 
occupied the present site of the Borgo and the piazza and church of St. Peter. 
He had found there a circus, commenced by Caligula, continued by Claudius, and 
of which an obelisk brought from Hierapolis (that which at the present day marks 
the centre of the piazza of St. Peter) was the boundary. This place had already 
seen massacres by torchlight. Caligula caused to be beheaded there by the light 
of <span lang="FR" id="viii-p29.3">flambeaux</span> a certain number of consular personages, senators, and Roman 
ladies. The idea of replacing those lights by human bodies impregnated by 
inflammable substances may appear ingenious. This punishment, this fashion of 
burning alive was not new; it was the ordinary penalty for incendiaries, what 
was termed the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p29.4">tunica molesta</span>; but a system of illumination had never been made 
out of it. By the light of these hideous torches Nero, who had put evening races 
in fashion, showed himself in the arena, sometimes mingling with the people in 
the dress of a jockey, sometimes driving his chariot and seeking for their 
applause. But yet there were some signs of compassion. Even those who believed 
the Christians culpable and who confessed that they had deserved the last 
punishment, were horrified by these cruel pleasures. Wise men wished that they would do only what public 

<pb n="83" id="viii-Page_83" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_83.html" />utility demanded, that the city should be cleared of dangerous men, but that 
there should not be the appearance of sacrificing criminals to the cruelty of a 
single person.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p30">Some women, some maidens, were mixed up with these horrible games. A fête was 
made out of the nameless indignities they suffered. The custom was established 
under Nero of making the condemned in the amphitheatre play certain mythological 
parts, involving the death of the actor. Those hideous operas, where the science 
of machinery attained prodigious results, were a new thing; Greece would have 
been surprised if they had suggested to it a similar attempt to apply ferocity 
to æsthetics, to produce art by torture. The unfortunate was introduced into the 
arena richly dressed as a god or a hero doomed to death, then represented by his 
punishment some tragic scene of fables consecrated by sculptors and poets. 
Sometimes it was the furious Hercules, burned upon mount Œta, drawing over his 
skin the lit tunic of pitch; sometimes it was Orpheus torn in pieces by a bear; 
Dedalus thrown from the sky and devoured by beasts; Pasipháe submitting to the 
embrace of the bull, or Attys murdered; at other times, there were horrible 
masquerades, where the men were dressed as priests of Saturn, with a red mantle 
on their backs; the women as priestesses of Ceres, with fillets on their 
foreheads; and lastly some dramatic pieces, in the course of which the hero was 
really put to death, like Laureolus, or representations of tragical acts like 
that of Mucius Scævola. At the close, Mercury, with a rod of red hot iron, 
touched every corpse to see if it moved; some masked servants, representing 
Pluto or the <i>Orcus</i>, drew away the dead by the feet, killing with mallets all who 
still breathed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p31">The most respectable Christian ladies bore their part in these monstrosities. 
Some played the part of the Danaïdes, others those of Dircé. It is difficult to say 

<pb n="84" id="viii-Page_84" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_84.html" />why the fable of the Danaïdes could furnish a bloody tableau. The punishment 
which all mythological tradition attributes to these guilty women, and in which 
they are represented, was not cruel enough to minister to the pleasure of Nero 
and the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p31.1">habitués</span> of his amphitheatre. Probably they marched bearing urns, and 
received the fatal blow from an actor representing Lynceus; or Anonyms, one of 
the Danaïds, was seen pursued by a Satyr and outraged by Neptune. Perhaps, in 
short, these unfortunates passed through the punishment of Tartarus one after 
the other, and died after hours of torment. Representations of hell were in 
fashion. Some years before (41) certain Egyptians and Nubians came to Rome, and 
had a great success by giving exhibitions at night, where they showed the 
horrors of the lower world, according to the paintings on the Syringe of Thebes, 
especially those on the tomb of Sethos I.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p32">As to the sufferings of the Dircés there can be no doubt, We know the colossal 
group known by the name of the <i>Farnese Bull</i>, now in the museum at Naples. 
Amphion and Zethus fasten Dirce to the horns of an untamed bull which would draw 
her across the rocks and precipices of Cithero. This mediocre Rhodian marble, 
brought to Rome in the time of Augustus, was the object of universal admiration. 
What finer subject for this hideous art which the cruelty of the age had put in 
vogue and which consisted in making <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p32.1">tableaux vivants</span> of famous statues? A text 
and a fresco from Pompeii appear to prove that this temple scene was often 
represented in the arena, when the person to be punished was a woman. Bound 
naked by the hair to the horns of a furious bull, the unfortunates satiated the 
lustful glances of the cruel people. Some of the Christian women thus sacrificed 
were weak in body; their courage was superhuman: but the infamous crowd had no 
eyes save for their opened entrails and their torn bosoms.</p>

<pb n="85" id="viii-Page_85" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_85.html" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p33">Nero was doubtless present at these spectacles. As he was short-sighted he had 
the habit of wearing in his eye, when he followed the gladiatorial fights, a 
concave emerald which he used as a <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p33.1">lorgnon</span>. He loved to parade his knowledge of 
sculpture; it is asserted that he made odious remarks over the corpse of his 
mother, praising this and disparaging that. Flesh palpitating under the teeth of 
the beasts, a poor timid girl veiling her nudity by a modest gesture, then 
tossed by a bull, and torn in pieces on the pebbles of the arena, would present 
some plastic forms and colours worthy of a connaisseur like him. He was there in 
the first rank upon the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p33.2">podium</span>, mingling with the vestals and the 
curule 
magistrates, with his bad figure, his mean face, his blue eyes, his chestnut 
hair twisted in rows of curls, his cruel lips, his wicked and beastly air; at 
once the figure of a big ugly baby, happy, puffed up with vanity, while a brassy 
music vibrated in the air, waving through a stream of blood. He doubtless dwelt 
like an artist upon the modest attitude of these new Dirces, and found, I 
imagine, that a certain air of resignation gave to these poor women about to be 
torn in pieces a charm which he had never known till then.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p34">For a long time that hideous scene was remembered, and even under Domitian when 
an actor was put to death in his part, especially one Loreolius, who really died 
upon the cross, they thought of the <span lang="LA" id="viii-p34.1">piacula</span> of the year 64 and imagined him to 
represent an incendiary of the city of Rome. The names of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p34.2">sarmentitii</span> or 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p34.3">sarmentarii</span> (people preparing the fagots) <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p34.4">semaxii</span> (the stakes) the popular cry 
of “The Christians to the lions” appeared also to date from that time. Nero, 
with a sort of clever art, had struck budding Christianity with an indelible 
impress; the bloody <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p34.5">nœvus</span> inscribed on the forehead of the martyr church shall 
never be effaced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p35">Those of the brethren who were not tortured had in some sort their part in the 
sufferings of the others by 

<pb n="86" id="viii-Page_86" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_86.html" />the sympathy which they shewed them and the care which they took to visit them 
in prison. They bought often this dangerous favour at the price of all their 
goods; the survivors of the crisis were utterly ruined. They scarcely thought of 
that, however, they saw nothing but the enduring reward of heaven and said 
continually: “Yet a little while, and he that shall come will come.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p36">Thus opened this strange poem of martyrdom, this <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p36.1">epopee</span> of the amphitheatre, 
which was to last for 250 years, and from which would come forth the ennoblement 
of women, the rehabitation of the slaves by such episodes as these: Blandina on 
the cross turning her eyes upon her companions, who saw in the gentle and pale 
slave the image of Jesus crucified: Potanugina protected from outrage by the 
young officer who was leading her to punishment. The crowd was seized with 
horror when it perceived the humid breasts of Felicita; Perpetua in the arena 
pinning up her hair trampled by the beasts not to appear disconsolate. Legend 
tells that one of these saints proceeding to punishment met a young man who, 
touched by her beauty, gave her a look of pity. Wishing to leave him a souvenir 
she took the kerchief which covered her bosom and gave it to him; intoxicated 
by this gage of love the young man ran a moment later to martyrdom. Such was in 
fact the dangerous charm of those bloody dramas of Rome, Lyons, and Carthage. 
The joy of the sufferers in the amphitheatre became contagious as under the 
Terror the resignation of the “Victims.” The Christians presented themselves 
above all to the imagination of the times as a race determined to suffer. The 
desire for death was henceforward their mark. To arrest the too deep desire for 
martyrdom the most terrible threatenings became necessary—the stamp of heresy, 
expulsion from the church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p37">The fault which the educated classes of the empire committed in provoking this 
feverish enthusiasm cannot be blamed enough. To suffer for his belief is a thing 
so sweet to man that this attraction is alone sufficient to 

<pb n="87" id="viii-Page_87" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_87.html" />make him believe. More than one unbeliever was converted without any other 
reason than that; in the east, one even sees impostors lying only for the sake 
of lying and being victims of their own lies. There was no sceptic who did not 
regard the martyr with a jealous eye, and did not envy him that supreme 
happiness of affirming something. A secret instinct leads us besides to favour 
those who are persecuted. Whoever imagines that a religious or social movement 
can be arrested by coercive measures gives therefore a proof of his complete 
ignorance of the human heart, and shews that he does not know the true means of 
political action.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p38">What happened once may happen again. Tacitus would have turned away with 
indignation if he had been shewn the future of those Christians whom he treated 
as wretches. The honest people of Rome would have cried out if any observer 
endowed with a prophetic spirit had dared to say to them: “These incendiaries 
will be the salvation of the world.” Hence an eternal objection against the 
dogmatism of conservative parties, an irremediable warping of conscience, and a 
secret perversion of judgment. Some wretches despised by all fashionable people 
have become saints. It would not be good if madnesses of this kind were 
frequent. The safety of society demands that its sentences shall not be too 
frequently reformed. Since the condemnation of Jesus, since the martyrs have 
been found to have had success for their cause in their revolt against the law, 
there had always been in the matter of social crimes as a secret appeal from the 
thing judged. Not one of the condemned but could say: “Jesus was smitten thus. 
The martyrs were held to be dangerous men of whom society must be purged, and 
yet the following centuries have shewn that this was right.” A heavy blow this 
to those clumsy assertions by which a society seeks to represent to itself that 
its enemies are wanting in all reason and morality.</p>

<pb n="88" id="viii-Page_88" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_88.html" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p39">After the day when Jesus expired on Golgotha, the day of the festivals of the 
gardens of Nero (one can fix it about the 1st of August in the year 64) was the 
most solemn in the history of Christianity. The solidity of a construction is in 
proportion to the sum of virtues, sacrifices and devotion which are laid as its 
foundations. Fanatics alone found anything. Judaism endures still by reason of 
the intense frenzy of its prophets and zealots; Christianity, because of the 
courage of its first witnesses. The orgy of Nero was the grand baptism of blood, 
which marked out Rome as the city of the martyrs to play a part in the history 
of Christianity, and to be the second holy city. It was the taking possession of 
the Vatican hill by these conquerors of a kind unknown till then.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p40">The odious madcap who governed the world did not perceive that he was the 
founder of a new order, and that he signed for the future a character written 
with <i>cinnebar</i>, whose effects would be reclaimed at the end of eighteen hundred 
years. Rome, made responsible for all the bloodshed, became, like Babylon, a 
sort of sacramental and symbolic city. Nero took in any case that day a place of 
the first order in the history of Christianity. This miracle of horror, this 
prodigy of perversity, was an evident sign to all. A hundred and fifty years 
after Tertullian writes: “Yes, we are proud that our position outside of the 
law has been inaugurated by such a man. When one has come to know him he 
understands that he who was condemned by Nero could not but be great and good.” 
Already the idea had spread that the coining of the true Christ would be 
preceded by the coming of a sort of an infernal Christ who should be in 
everything the contrary of Jesus. That could not longer be doubted; the 
Antichrist, the Christ of evil, existed. The Antichrist was this monster with a 
human face made up of ferocity, hypocrisy, immodesty, pride, who paraded before 
the world as an absurd hero, celebrated his triumph as a chariot driver with torches of human flesh, 

<pb n="89" id="viii-Page_89" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_89.html" />intoxicated himself with the blood of the saints, and perhaps 
did worse than that. One is tempted to believe in fact that it is to the 
Christians that a passage in Suetonius refers as to a monstrous game which Nero 
had invented. Some youths, men, women and young girls were fastened to stakes in 
the arena. A beast came forth from the caves glutting itself upon these bodies. 
The freed man Doryphorus made as if he were fighting the beast. Now if the beast 
was Nero clothed in the skin of a wild beast, Doryphorus was a wretch to whom 
Nero had been married sending forth cries like a virgin when she is violated . . . 
The name of Nero has been discovered; it shall be <span class="sc" id="viii-p40.1">THE BEAST</span>. Caligula had been 
the <i>Anti-God</i>. Nero shall be the Anti-Christ, the Apocalypse. The Christian 
virgin who, attached to a stake, was subjected to the hideous embraces of the 
beast, will carry that fearful image with her into eternity!</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p41">That day was likewise the one upon which was created by a strange autithesis, 
the charming ambiguity on which humanity has lived for centuries and partly 
lives still. This was an hour reckoned in Heaven as that in which Christian 
chastity, until then so carefully concealed, should appear in the full light 
before fifty thousand spectators, and placed, as in the studio of a sculptor, in 
the attitude of a virgin about to die. Revelations of a secret which antiquity 
does not know! Brilliant proclamation of this principle that modesty is a joy 
and a beauty itself alone! Already we have seen the great magician who is 
called fancy, and who modifies from century to century the ideal of woman, 
working incessantly to place above the perfection of the form the attraction of 
modesty (Poppea only ruled by putting that on) and of a resigned humility (in 
that was the triumph of the good Actea). Accustomed to march always at the head 
of his age in the paths of the unknown, Nero was, it appears, the introducer of 
this sentiment, and discovered in his artistic 

<pb n="90" id="viii-Page_90" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_90.html" />debauches the philtre of love in the Christian female esthetic. His passion for 
Actea and Poppea proves that he was capable of delicate feelings, and as the 
monstrous mingled with everything he touched, he wished to realise for himself 
the spectacle of his dreams. The image of the grandmother of Cymodocea refracted 
itself like the heroine of an antique cameo in the focus of his emerald. By 
obtaining the applause of a connaisseur, so exquisite, a friend of Petronius, 
who perhaps saluted the <i>Moritura</i> by some of those quotations from the classical 
poets whom he loved, the timid nudity of the young martyr became the rival of 
the nudity, confident in itself, of a Greek Venus. When the brutal hand of this 
worn out world which sought its festival in the torments of a young girl had 
drawn aside the veil from Christian modesty, that might have said, “And I also 
am beautiful.” It was the beginning of a new art. Hatched under the eyes of 
Nero, the aesthetic of the disciples of Jesus, which did not know itself till 
then, owes the revelation of its magic to the crime which tearing aside its robe 
despoiled it of its virginity.</p>

<pb n="91" id="viii-Page_91" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_91.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VIII. Death of St. Peter and St. Paul." progress="37.17%" id="ix" prev="viii" next="x">
<h2 id="ix-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII</h2>
<h3 id="ix-p0.2">DEATH OF ST. PETER AND ST. PAUL.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p1">We do not know with certainty the names of any of the Christians who perished at 
Rome, in the horrible events of August, 64. The arrested persons had been lately 
converted and their names were scarcely known. Those holy women who had 
astonished the church by their constancy were not known by names. They had been 
styled in Roman history as “The Danaïdes and the Dirces.” Yet the images of the 
places remained lively and deep. The circus or naumachy, the two boundaries, the 
obelisk, and a turpentine tree which served as a rallying point for the 
reminiscences of the first Christian generations, became the fundamental 
elements of a whole ecclesiastical topography whose result was the consecration 
of the Vatican and the pointing out of that hill for a religious destiny of the 
first order. Although the affair had been special to the city of Rome and as it 
was necessary to appease the public opinion of the Romans, irritated by the 
fire, the atrocity ordered by Nero must have had some counterpart in the 
provinces and excited there a renewal of persecution. The churches of Asia Minor 
were heavily tried; the heathen population of these countries were prompt to 
fanaticism. There had been some imprisonments at Syrmna. Pergamos had a martyr 
who is known to us by the name of Antipas, who appears to have suffered near the 
temple of Esculapius, probably in a wooden theatre not far from the temple in 
connection with some festival. Pergamos was, with Cyzicus, the only town of Asia 
Minor which had a regular organization for gladiatorial shows. We know 

<pb n="92" id="ix-Page_92" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_92.html" />now that these plays were placed at Pergamos under the authority of the priests. 
Although there had been no formal edict forbidding the profession of 
Christianity, that profession was in reality against the law; <i>hostis, hostis 
patriæ, hostis publicus, humani generis inimicus, hostis deorum atque hominum</i>, 
such were the appellations written in the laws to designate those who put 
society in danger and against whom every man according to the expression of 
Tertullian became a soldier. The name alone of Christian was consequently a 
crime. As the most complete judgment was left to the judges for the estimation 
of such crimes, the life of every believer from that day was in the hands of 
magistrates of a horrible harshness and filled with cruel prejudices against 
them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p2">It is allowable without unlikelihood to connect with the event of which we have 
given an account the deaths of the apostles Peter and Paul. A fate truly strange 
has decreed that the disappearance of these two extraordinary men should be 
enveloped in mystery. A certain thing is, that Peter died a martyr. Now it can 
scarcely be conceived that he had been a martyr elsewhere than at Rome, and at 
Rome the only historical incident known by which one could explain his death is 
the episode recorded by Tacitus. As to Paul, some solid reasons lead us also to 
believe that he died a martyr and died at Rome. It is therefore natural to 
connect his death likewise with the episode of July-August, 64. Thus was 
cemented by suffering the reconciliation of those two souls, the one so strong, 
the other so good; thus was established by legendary authority (that is to say, 
divine) this touching brotherhood of two men whose parties opposed each other, 
but who, we may believe, were superior to parties and always loved each other. 
The great legend of Peter and Paul parallel to that of Romulus and Remus 
founding by a sort of collaboration the grandeur of Rome—a legend which in a sense 

<pb n="93" id="ix-Page_93" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_93.html" />has had in the history of humanity nearly as much importance as that of 
Jesus—dates from the day which, according to tradition, saw them die together. 
Nero, without knowing it, was again in this the most efficacious agent in the 
creation of Christianity, he who placed the corner stone in the city of the 
Saints.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p3">As to the nature of the death of the two Apostles, we know with certainty that 
Peter was crucified. According to ancient texts his wife was executed with him, 
and he saw her led to punishment. A story, accepted since the third century, says 
that, too humble to suffer like Jesus, he asked to be crucified with his head downwards. The characteristic feature of the butchery of 64 having been the 
search for odious rarities in the way of tortures, it is possible that Peter in 
fact had been offered to the crowd in this hideous attitude. Seneca mentions 
some cases where tyrants have been known to cause the heads of the crucified to 
be turned to the earth. Their Christian piety would have seen a mystic 
refinement in what was only a <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p3.1">bazarre</span> caprice of the executioners. Perhaps the 
passage in the fourth gospel: ‘Thou shalt stretch forth thine hands and another 
shall gird thee, and shall lead thee whither thou would’st not,” includes some 
allusion to a speciality in Peter’s suffering. Paul in his capacity as <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p3.2">honestior</span> 
had his head cut off. It is probable besides that there had been in regard to him 
a regular decision, and that he was not included in the summary condemnation of 
the victims of Nero’s fêtes. Timothy was, according to certain appearances, 
arrested with his master and kept in prison.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">At the beginning of the 3rd century two monuments were already seen at Rome 
connected with the names of the Apostles Peter and Paul. One was situated at the 
foot of the Vatican hill: it was that of St. Peter; the other on the way to 
Ostia: it was that of St. Paul. They were called in oratorical style, “the 
trophies” of the Apostles. These were probably some <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p4.1">cellæ</span> or some 

<pb n="94" id="ix-Page_94" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_94.html" /><span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p4.2">memoriæ</span> consecrated to the saints. Some such monuments existed before 
Constantine; we are entitled besides to suppose that these trophies were only 
known to the faithful; perhaps even they were nothing else than that Terebinth 
of the Vatican, with which the memory of Peter has been associated for ages, 
that Pine of the Salvian Waters, which was, according to certain traditions, the 
centre of the souvenirs relating to Paul. Much later these trophies became the 
tombs of the Apostles Peter and Paul. About the middle of the 3rd century, in 
fact, there appeared two bodies which universal veneration held to be those of 
the Apostles, and which appeared to have come from the the catacombs of the 
Appian Way, where there had really been many Jewish Cemeteries. In the fourth 
century these corpses reposed in the neighbourhood of the “two trophies.” Above 
these “trophies” were then raised two basilicas of which one had become the 
present basilica of St. Peter and of which the other, St. Paul-beyond-the-Walls, 
have kept their essential forms until our day.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">Did the “trophies” which the Christians venerated about the year 200 really 
mark the places where the two Apostles suffered? That may be. It is not 
unlikely that Paul at the end of his life resided in the outskirts which stretch 
beyond the Lavernal gate upon the way from Ostia. The shadow of Peter, upon the 
other hand always wanders in the Christian legend towards the foot of the 
Vatican, the gardens and the circus of Nero especially about the obelisk. This 
arises, it will be seen, from the fact that the circus spoken of preserved the 
souvenir of the martyrs of 64, with whom, failing precise indications, Christian 
tradition would connect Peter; we like better to believe, notwithstanding, that 
there was mixed with that some indication, and that the old place of the obelisk 
of the sacristy of St. Peter, marked at the present day by an inscription, 
points out somewhat nearly the spot where Peter on the cross satiated by his 

<pb n="95" id="ix-Page_95" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_95.html" />frightful agony the eyes of a populace greedy to behold him suffer. Were the 
bodies which since the third century had been surrounded by an uninterrupted 
tradition of respect, the very bodies of the two Apostles? We scarcely believe 
it. It is certain that attention in keeping up the memory of the tombs of the 
martyrs was very ancient in the church; but Rome was about 100 and 120 the 
theatre of an immense legendary work relating especially to the two Apostles, 
Peter and Paul; a work in which pious claims had a large part. It is scarcely 
believable that in the days which followed the horrible carnage in August, 64. 
they could have reclaimed the corpses of the sufferers. In the hideous mass of 
human flesh stoned, roasted, and trampled, which was that day drawn by hooks 
into the <span lang="LA" id="ix-p5.1">spoliarium</span>, then thrown into the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p5.2">puticuli</span>, it would have perhaps been 
difficult to recognize the identity of any of the martyrs. Often doubtless an 
authorization was obtained to withdraw from the hands of the executioners the 
remains of the condemned; but while supposing (which is very admissible) that 
some brethren had braved death to go and demand the precious relics, it is 
probable that instead of these being given to them they would have been 
themselves sent to add to the heap of corpses. During some days the mere name of 
Christian was a sentence of death. It is besides a secondary question. If the 
Vatican basilica does not really cover the tomb of the apostle Peter, it does 
not the less mark out for our remembrance one of the most really holy places of 
Christianity. The spot where the bad taste of the seventeenth century 
constructed a circus of theatrical architecture was a second Calvary, and even 
supposing that Peter had not been crucified there, there at least no doubt suffered the Danaïdes and the Dirces.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">If, as we may be allowed to believe, John accompanied Peter to Rome, we can find 
a plausible foundation for the old tradition according to which John would have been plunged in the boiling oil, in the 

<pb n="96" id="ix-Page_96" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_96.html" />place where stood much later the Latin Gate. John appears to have suffered for 
the name of Jesus. We are led to believe that he was the witness, and up to a 
certain point the victim, of the bloody episode to which the Apocalypse owes its 
origin. The Apocalypse is to us the cry of horror from a witness who lived at 
Babylon, who had known the Beast, who had seen the bleeding bodies of his 
brother martyrs, who himself had felt the embrace of death. The unfortunate 
condemned who were used as living torches would be previously dipped in oil, or 
in an inflammable substance (not boiling, it is true). John was perhaps devoted 
to the same suffering as his brethren, and intended to illuminate the evening of 
the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p6.1">fête</span> of the Faubourg of the Latin Way, a chance, a caprice had saved him. 
The Latin Way is indeed situated in the quarter in which the incidents of those 
terrible days passed. The southern part of Rome (the Capena gate, the Ostia 
road, the Appian Way, the Latin Way), forms the region around which appears to 
concentrate, in the time of Nero, the history of the budding church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">A jealous fate has willed that on so many points which greatly excite our 
curiosity, we should never escape from the penumbra where legend dwells. Let us 
repeat it once more; the questions relating to the death of the Apostles Peter 
and Paul present nothing but likely hypotheses. The death of Paul especially is 
wrapped in deep mystery. Certain expressions in the Apocalypse, composed at the 
end of 68 or the beginning of 69, would incline us to think that the author of 
this book believed Paul to be alive when he wrote. It is in no way impossible 
that the end of the great Apostle had been altogether unknown. In the career 
that certain texts attributed to him from the Western side, a shipwreck, a 
sickness, or some accident might carry him off. As he had not at that moment his 
brilliant crown of disciples around him the details of his death would remain 

<pb n="97" id="ix-Page_97" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_97.html" />unknown; later on, the legend would be filled up by taking account, on the one 
hand, the position of Roman citizenship which the <i>Acts</i> gives him, and on the 
other hand, the desire which the Christian conscience had to carry out a 
reconciliation between him and Peter. Certainly, an obscure death for the ardent 
Apostle has something in it which pleases us. We like to dream of Paul sceptical, shipwrecked, abandoned, betrayed by his friends, struck by the 
disenchantment of old age; it pleases us that the scales should fall a second 
time from his eyes, and our gentle incredulity would have its little revenge if 
the most dogmatic of men had died sad, despairing (let us rather say, tranquil) 
on some Spanish road or shore, saying thus to himself, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ix-p7.1">Ego errovi!</span> But this 
would be to give too much to conjecture. It is certain that the two apostles 
were dead in 70; they did not see the ruins of Jerusalem, which would have made 
such a deep impression on Paul. We admit, therefore, as probable in all that 
follows of this history, that the two champions of the Christian conception 
disappeared at Rome during the terrible storm of the year 64. James was dead a 
little more than two years before. Of “apostle-pillars” there remained, 
therefore, only John. Some other friends of Jesus, no doubt, lived still in 
Jerusalem, but forgotten, as if lost in the gloomy whirlwind in which Judea was 
to be plunged for many years.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">We shall show in the following book how the church consummated 
a reconciliation between Peter and Paul which, perhaps, death had sketched. 
Success was the reward. Apparently inalienable, the Judeo-Christianity of Peter 
and the Hellenism of Paul were equally necessary to the success of the future 
work. Judeo-Christianity represented the conservative spirit, without which it 
possessed nothing substantial; Hellenism, advance and progress, without which 
nothing really exists. Life is the result of a conflict between opposing forces. 
People die as well from the absence of all revolutionary feeling as from excess 
of revolution.</p>

<pb n="98" id="ix-Page_98" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_98.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IX. The After the Crisis." progress="39.31%" id="x" prev="ix" next="xi">
<h2 id="x-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h2>
<h3 id="x-p0.2">THE DAY AFTER THE CRISIS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="x-p1">The conscience of a society of men is like that of an individual. Every 
impression going beyond a certain degree of violence leaves in the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p1.1">sensorium</span> of 
the patient a trace which is equivalent to a lesion, and puts it for a long 
time, if not for ever, under the power of hallucination, or a fixed idea. The 
bloody episode of August, 64, had equalled in horror the most hideous dreams 
which a sick brain could conceive. For many years to come the Christian 
consciousness shall be as if possessed. It is a prey to a sort of vertigo; 
monstrous thoughts torment. A cruel death appears to be the lot reserved for all 
believers in Jesus. But is not itself the most certain sign of the nearness of 
the Great day?</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p2">. . .  The souls of the victims of the Beast were conceived if as waiting the 
sacred hour under the divine altar and crying for vengeance. The angel of God 
calms them, tells them to keep themselves in peace, and wait yet a little while; the moment is not far off when their brethren, destined for immolation, shall 
be killed in their turn. Nero shall charge himself with that. Nero is this 
infernal personage to whom God will abandon for a little his power on the eve of 
the catastrophe; it is this hellish monster who should appear like a frightful 
meteor in the horizon of the evening of the last days.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p3">The air was everywhere as if impregnated with the spirit of martyrdom. The 
surroundings of Nero appeared animated against morality by a sort of 
disinterested hatred; there was from one end to the other of the Mediterranean, 
a struggle to the death between good and evil. That harsh Roman society had 
declared war against piety in all its forms; piety saw itself driven, 

<pb n="99" id="x-Page_99" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_99.html" />forced to leave a world delivered up to perfidy, to cruelty, and to debauchery; 
there were no honest people who would run such dangers. The jealousy of Nero 
against virtue had risen to its height, philosophy was only occupied in 
preparing its disciples for the tortures; Seneca, Thraseas, Barea, Soranus, 
Musonius, and Cornutus had submitted, or were about to submit, to the 
consequences of their noble protest. Punishment appeared the natural lot of 
virtue. Even the sceptical Petronius, because he was of polished manners, could 
not live in a world where Tigellinus ruled. A touching echo from the martyrs of 
this Terror has come to us through the inscriptions of the island of religious 
banishments, where one would not have expected it. In a sepulchral grotto near 
Cagliari a family of exiles, perhaps devoted to the worship of Isis, has left us 
its touching complaint, almost Christian. When the unfortunates arrived in 
Sardinia, the husband fell ill in consequence of the frightful insalubrity of 
the island; his wife, Benedicta, made a vow beseeching the gods to take her in 
place of her husband; she was heard.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p4">The uselessness of the massacres was seen, besides, clearly in this 
circumstance. An aristocratic movement, peculiar to a small number of people, is 
stopped by a few executions; but it is not the same with a popular movement, 
for such a movement has neither need of leaders nor of learned teachers. A 
garden where the flowers have no root can exist no longer: a park mowed becomes 
better than before. Thus Christianity, far from being arrested by the lugubrious 
caprice of Nero, multiplied more vigorously than ever; an increase of anger took 
possession of the survivors’ hearts; it would become more than a dream, they 
would become masters of the heathen ruling them, as they deserved, with a rod of 
iron. An incendiary, although another than he whom they accused of having lit 
this fire, shall devour this impious city, become the temple of Satan. The 
doctrine of the final conflagration 

<pb n="100" id="x-Page_100" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_100.html" />of the world takes each day deeper roots. Fire only shall be capable of 
purging the earth from the infamies which soil it; fire appears the only 
righteous and worthy end to such a mass of horrors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p5">The greater part of the Christians at Rome who escaped the ferocity of Nero, 
doubtless quitted the city. During six or twelve years, the Roman Church found 
itself in extreme disorder, a large door was opened to legend. Yet there was not 
a complete interruption in the existence of the community. The Seer of the 
Apocalypse in December, 68, or January, 69, gives orders to his people to quit 
Rome. Even by making that passage a prophetic fiction, it is difficult not to 
conclude that the Church of Rome quickly resumed its importance. The chiefs 
alone definitively abandoned a city where their Apostolate for the moment could 
not bear fruit. The point in the Roman world where life was most supportable for 
the Jews was at that time the province of Asia. There was between the Jewish 
community at Rome, and that at Ephesus, increasing communication. It was to that 
side that the fugitives directed themselves. Ephesus was the point where 
resentment for the events of the year 64 shall be most lively. All the hatreds 
of Rome were concentrated there; thence shall come forth in four years a 
furious invective, by which the Christian conscience shall reply to the 
atrocities of Nero.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p6">There is no unlikelihood in placing among the Christian notables who came from 
Rome, the Apostle whom we have seen follow in everything Peter’s fortunes. If 
the accounts relative to the incident, which was placed later on at the Latin 
Gate, have any truth, we may be permitted to suppose that the Apostle John, 
escaping punishment as by miracle, should have quitted the city without delay, 
and afterwards it was natural that he should take refuge in Asia. Like nearly 
all the data relating to the life of the Apostles, the traditions as to the 
residence of John at Ephesus are 

<pb n="101" id="x-Page_101" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_101.html" />subject to doubt; they have yet also their plausible side, and we are inclined 
rather to admit them than reject them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p7">The Church at Ephesus was mixed; one party owned Paul’s faith, another was 
Judeo-Christian. This latter fraction would preponderate through the arrival of 
the Roman colony, especially if that colony brought with it a companion of 
Jesus, a Jerusalem doctor, one of those illustrious masters before even whom 
Paul himself bowed. John was, after the death of Peter and James, the only 
apostle of the first order who still lived; he had become the chief of all the 
Judeo-Christian Churches; an extreme respect attached to him; we are led to 
believe (and no doubt the apostle himself says it), that Jesus had for him a 
special affection. A thousand stories were founded already upon these data. 
Ephesus became for a time the centre of Christianity, Rome and Jerusalem being, 
in consequence of the violence of the times, residences nearly forbidden to the 
new religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p8">The struggle was soon lively between the Judeo-Christian community, headed by 
the intimate friend of Jesus and the families of the proselytes made by Paul. 
This struggle reached to all the churches of Asia. There were nothing but bitter 
declamations against this Balaam, who had sown scandal among the sons of Israel, 
who had taught them that they could without sin intermarry with heathens. John, 
on the contrary, was more and more considered like a Jewish high priest. Like 
James, he bore the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="x-p8.1">petalon</span>, that is to say, the plate of gold upon his forehead. 
He was the doctor <i>par excellence</i>; they were even accustomed, perhaps because of 
the incident of the boiling oil, to give him the title of martyr.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p9">It appears that among the number of fugitives who came from Rome to Ephesus was 
Barnabas. Timothy was imprisoned about the same time; we do not know in what 
place, perhaps in Corinth. At the end of some 

<pb n="102" id="x-Page_102" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_102.html" />months he was set free. Barnabas, when he heard this good news, seeing the 
situation quieter, formed the project of visiting Rome with Timothy, whom he had 
known and loved as the companion of 
Paul. The apostolic phalanx dispersed by the storm of 64, sought to reform 
itself. Paul’s school was the least consistent; it sought, deprived of its 
head, to support itself by one of the more solid portions of the Church. 
Timothy, accustomed to be led, would be little if anything after Paul’s death. 
Barnabas, on the contrary, who had always kept in a middle path between the two 
parties, and who had not once sinned against charity, became the bond of the 
scattered debris after the great shipwreck. That excellent man was thus once 
more the saviour of the work of Jesus, the good genius of concord and peace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p10">It is the circumstances concerning him that, according to our view, connect the 
work which bears the title difficult to understand of the epistle to the 
Hebrews. This writing would appear to have been composed at Ephesus by Barnabas, 
and addressed to the Church of Rome in the name of the little community of 
Italian Christians who had taken refuge in the capital of Asia. By his position, 
in some degree intermediate at the point of meeting of many ideas hitherto never 
associated, the epistle to the Hebrews comes by right to the conciliatory man, 
who so many times prevented the different tendencies in the bosom of the young 
community from reaching an open rupture. The opposition of the Jewish Churches 
to the Gentile Churches appears, when one reads this little treatise, a question 
settled, or rather lost in an overflowing flood of transcendental metaphysics 
and peaceful charity. As we have said, the taste for the <i>midraschim</i> or little 
treatises of religious exegesis under an epistolary form had made great 
progress. Paul was set forth quite fully as to his doctrine in his Epistle to 
the Romans; later on, the Epistle to the Ephesians had been his most 

<pb n="103" id="x-Page_103" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_103.html" />advanced formula; the Epistle to the Hebrews would appear to be a manifesto of 
the same order. No Christian book so much resembles the work of the Alexandrian 
Schools, especially the tractates of Philo. Appollos had already entered on that 
path. Paul, the prisoner, was singularly pleased with him. An element foreign to 
Jesus, Alexandrianism, infused itself more and more into the heart of 
Christianity. In the Johannine writings we see this influence exercising itself 
in a sovereign manner. In the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Christian theology is 
shown to be strongly analagous to that which we have found in the Epistles in 
Paul’s last style. The theory of the Word developed rapidly. Jesus became more 
and more “the second God,” the <i>metratone</i>, the assessor of the divinity, the 
firstborn by right of God, inferior to God alone. As to the circumstances of the 
time in which it was written, the author explains these only by a few covert 
words; we feel that he fears to compromise the bearer of this letter, and those 
to whom it is addressed. A grievous weight appears to oppress him; his secret 
anguish escapes in brief but deep features.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p11">God, after having formally communicated His will by the ministry of the 
prophets, has used in these last days the instrumentality of the Son by whom He 
had created the world, and who maintains everything by his power. This Son, the 
reflex of the Father’s glory and the imprint of his essence, whom the Father has 
been pleased to appoint heir of the universe, has expiated sin by his appearance 
in this world; then he has gone to sit down in the celestial regions at the 
right hand of the majesty, with a title superior to that of the angels. The 
Mosaic law had been announced by the angels; it contains only the shadow of the 
good things to come; ours has been announced first by the Lord, then it has been 
transmitted to us in a sure manner by those who heard it from him, God bearing 
them witness by signs, prodigies, and all sorts of 

<pb n="104" id="x-Page_104" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_104.html" />miracles, as well as by the gifts of the Holy Spirit; thanks to Jesus all men 
have been made sons of God, Moses has been a servant, Jesus has been the Son; 
Jesus has especially been <i>par excellence</i> the high priest after the order of Melchisedic.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p12">This order is much superior to the Levitical priesthood, and has totally 
abrogated it; Jesus is priest throughout eternity.</p>

<p class="quote" id="x-p13">“For such an high priest became us who is holy, harmless, and separate from 
sinners, and raised higher than the heavens, who does not need each day like the 
other priests to offer sacrifices, first for his own sins and then for those of 
the people. The old law made high priests of men who were liable to fall: the new 
law has constituted the Son to all eternity. We have such a high priest, who is 
seated on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty, as the minister of the 
true sanctuary and of the true tabernacle which the Lord hath built. Christ is 
the high priest of good things to come. For if the blood of bulls and goats and 
the ashes of an heifer sprinkle those who are unclean, gives carnal purity: how 
much more shall the blood of Christ, who has offered himself to God, a spotless 
victim, purify our conscience from dead works? It is thus He is the Mediator of 
the New Testament; for to have a testament it is necessary that the death of 
the testator should be proved, as a testament has no effect while the testator 
lives. The first covenant, also, was inaugurated with blood. It is by means of 
blood that everything is legally purged, and without shedding of blood there is 
no pardon.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p14">We are, therefore, sanctified once for all by the sacrifice of the body of Jesus 
Christ, who shall appear a second time to those who wait for him. The old 
sacrifices never attained their end since they were renewed unceasingly. If the 
expiatory sacrifice recurred every year on a fixed day, is that not a proof that 
the blood of the victims was powerless? In place of those perpetual holocausts 
Jesus has offered his single sacrifice, which renders the other useless. 
Consequently there is no longer need of a sacrifice for sin.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p15">The feeling of the dangers which surrounded the Church fills the author’s mind. 
He has before his eyes 

<pb n="105" id="x-Page_105" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_105.html" />only a perspective of sufferings. He thinks of the tortures which the prophets 
and the martyrs of Antiochus have endured; the faith of many succumbed. The 
author is very severe on these falls.</p>

<p class="quote" id="x-p16">” For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of 
the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted 
the good word of God and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fall 
away, to renew them again into repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves 
the Son of God afresh and put him to an open shame. For the earth, which 
drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for 
them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God. But that which beareth 
thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing, whose end is to be 
burned. But beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that 
accompany salvation, though we thus speak. For God is not unrighteous to forget 
your work and labour of love, which ye have showed towards His name in that ye 
have ministered to the saints and do minister. And we desire that every one of 
you do show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end. That 
ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit 
the promises.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p17">Some believers already had shown themselves neglectful of attendance upon the 
gatherings in the church. The apostle declares that these gatherings are the 
essence of Christianity, that it is there we exhort, animate, and watch each 
other, and that it is necessary to be all the more assiduous in that as the 
great day of final appearance approaches.</p>

<p class="quote" id="x-p18">For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the 
knowledge of the truth, there remains no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment, 
and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries. . . . . . . . It is a fearful 
thing to fall into the hands of the living God. But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were 
illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions. Partly while ye were made a gazing-stock, both by reproaches 
and afflictions; and partly whilst ye became companions of them that were 
so used. For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and 

<pb n="106" id="x-Page_106" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_106.html" />took joyfully spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in 
Heaven a better and an enduring substance. Cast not away therefore your 
confidence, which hath great recompense of reward. For ye have need of patience 
that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise. For yet 
a little while he that shall come will come.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p19">Faith sums up the attitude of the Christian. Faith is the steady waiting for 
that which is promised, the certainty of what is not yet seen. It is faith which 
made the great men of the ancient law, who died without having obtained the 
things promised, having only seen them and hailed them from afar, confessing 
themselves strangers and pilgrims upon this earth, always searching for a 
better country which they have not found, the heavenly. The author quotes on 
this subject the examples of Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Sarah, Isaac, Jacob, 
Joseph, Moses, and Rahab the harlot.</p>

<p class="quote" id="x-p20">What more shall I say, for the time would fail me to tell of Gideon, and of 
Barak, and of Samson, and of Jepthah, of David also, and Samuel and of the 
prophets. Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained 
promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped 
the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, 
turned to flight the armies of the aliens. Women received their dead raised to 
life again, and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance, that they might 
obtain a better resurrection. And others had trials of cruel mockings and 
scourgings, yea, moreover, of bonds and imprisonment. They were stoned, they 
were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword, they wandered about 
in sheep skins and goat skins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented. Of whom 
the world was not worthy. They wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in 
dens, and in caves of the earth. And these, all having obtained a good report 
through faith, received not the promise. God having provided some better thing 
for us, that they without us should not be made perfect. Wherefore, seeing we 
also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside 
every weight, and the sin which doth so easily 

<pb n="107" id="x-Page_107" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_107.html" />beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us; looking 
unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set 
before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right 
hand of the throne of God. For consider him that endured such contradiction of 
sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds. Ye have not 
yet resisted unto blood striving against sin.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p21">The author then explains to the confessors that the sufferings which they endure 
are no punishments, but that they ought to be taken as paternal corrections such 
as a father administers to his son, and which are a pledge of his tenderness. He 
invitee them to hold themselves in readiness against light minds which, after 
the manner of Esau, give their spiritual patrimony in exchange for a worldly and 
momentary advantage. For the third time the author turns back upon his favourite 
thought that after a fall which has put one outside of Christianity, there is no 
return. Esau also sought to regain the paternal benediction, but his tears and 
regrets were useless. We know that there had been, in the persecution of 64, 
some renegades through weakness, who, after their apostacy, desired to re-enter 
the Church. Our doctor demands that they should be repulsed. What blindness, 
indeed, equals that of the Christian who hesitates or denies “after having come 
to the holy mountain of Sion, and the city of the living God, the heavenly 
Jerusalem and myriads of angels in their choir, the Church of the firstborn 
written in heaven, and of God the universal Judge, of the spirits of the just 
made perfect, and Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, after having been 
purified by the blood of propitiation which speaks better things than that of 
Abel . . .?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p22">The apostle closes by recalling to his readers the members of the Church who 
were still in the dungeons of the Roman authorities, and especially the memory 
of their spiritual leaders who were no more—those 

<pb n="108" id="x-Page_108" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_108.html" />great initiators who had preached the word of God to them, and whose death had 
been a triumph for the faith. Let them consider the close of these holy lives 
and they will be strengthened. Let them beware of false doctrines, especially 
those which make holiness consist in useless ritual practices, such as 
distinction in meats. The disciple or friend of St. Paul is met here again. The 
fact is, the entire epistle is like the epistles of Paul, a long demonstration 
of the complete abrogation of the law of Moses by Jesus; to bear the shame of 
Jesus, to go forth from the world, “for we have no permanent city—we seek one 
which is to come; “to obey the chief ecclesiastics, to be very respectful to 
them, to render their task easy and agreeable, “since they watch over souls and 
must render an account of them,” that is the duty before them. No writing shows, 
perhaps, better than this the mystic <i>rôle</i> of Jesus increasing and closing by 
filling up completely the Christian conscience. Not only is Jesus the <i>Logos</i> who 
has created the world, but his blood is the universal propitiation, the seal of 
a new alliance. The author is so preoccupied with Jesus that he makes some 
errors in reading that he may find him everywhere. In his Greek manuscript of 
the Psalms, the two letters <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p22.1">ΤΙ</span>of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p22.2">ΩΤΙΑ</span>, in 
<scripRef passage="Psalm 49:6" id="x-p22.3" parsed="|Ps|49|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.6">Ps. xl. (xxxix.) v. 6</scripRef>, were 
a little doubtful; he has seen a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p22.4">Μ</span>, and as the preceding word ends with an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p22.5">Σ</span>, 
he reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p22.6">σῶμα</span> which presents a fine Messianic meaning: “Thou hast desired 
sacrifice no longer, but thou hast given me a body: then I said, ‘Lo I come!’”</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p23">A singular thing! the death of Jesus in Paul’s school takes a larger importance 
than his life. The precepts of the Lake of Gennesareth little interested this 
school, and appear to have been scarcely known to them; what they saw as the 
first plan was the sacrifice of the Son of God giving himself up for the 
expiation of the sins of the world. Absurd ideas which, restated later on by 
Calvinism, caused the Christian theology 

<pb n="109" id="x-Page_109" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_109.html" />to deviate widely from the primitive ideal. The synoptical Gospels which are the 
really divine part of Christianity, are not the work of Paul’s school. We shall 
soon see them coming forth from little quiet family which still preserved in 
Judea the true traditions of the life and person of Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p24">But what was wonderful in the beginnings of Christianity was that those who draw 
the car in the contrary way most obstinately were those who worked best to make 
it advance. The Epistles to the Hebrews, marked definitively in the history of 
the religious evolution of humanity, the disappearance of sacrifice, that is to 
say of what up till then had constituted the essence of religion. To primitive 
man God is an all-powerful Being who must be appeased or bribed. Sacrifice 
comes either from fear or interest. To gain God’s favour we offer him a present 
capable of touching him, a fine piece of meat of the fattest kind, a cup of 
cocoa or wine. Plagues and diseases were considered as the blows of an offended 
God; and it was thought that by substituting another person for the persons 
threatened, the anger of the Supreme Being could be averted; perhaps indeed, it 
was said, God will be pleased with an animal, if the beast be good, useful, or 
innocent. God was thus judged after the pattern of men, and in fact in our day 
in certain parts of the East and of Africa, the aborigenes hope to gain a 
stranger’s favour by killing at his feet a sheep, whose blood runs over his 
boots, and whose flesh will serve him for food; in the same way they imagine 
that the Supernatural Being will be sensible of the offering of an object, 
especially if by that offering he who presents the sacrifice deprives himself of 
something. Up till the great transformation of prophecy in the eighth century, 
<span style="font-size:smaller" id="x-p24.1">B.C.</span>, the idea of sacrifice was not much more elevated among the Israelites than 
among other nations. A new era commences with Isaiah, crying in the name of 
Jehovah: “Your sacrifices disgust me, what are your 

<pb n="110" id="x-Page_110" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_110.html" />goats or bullocks to me?” The day on which he wrote that wonderful page (about 
740 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="x-p24.2">B.C.</span>) Isaiah was the real founder of Christianity. It was decided on that 
very day, that of two supernatural functions as to which the respect of the old 
tribes was divided, the hereditary sacrifices of the sorcerer, or inspired book 
which they believed to be the depository of the divine secrets, it was the 
second that should determine the future of religion. The sorcerer of the Semitic 
tribes, the <i>nabi</i> became “the prophet,” or sacred tribune, consecrated to the 
progress of social equity, and while the sacrificer (the priest) continued to 
boast the efficacy of the slaughters by which he profited, the prophet dared to 
proclaim that the true God cares much more for justice and mercy than for all 
the bullocks in the world. Ordained, however, by ancient rituals from which it 
was not easy to escape, and maintained by the interests of the priests, the 
sacrifices remained a law of ancient Israel. About the time of which we write, 
and even before the destruction of the third temple, the importance of these 
rites grew less. The dispersion of the Jews led to something secondary being 
seen in the functions which could not be accomplished at Jerusalem. Philo 
proclaimed that worship consisted especially in pious hymns, which must be sung 
by the heart as well as the mouth; he ventured to say that such prayers were 
worth more than offerings. The Essenes professed the same doctrine. St. Paul, in 
the epistle to the Romans, declares that religion is a worship of pure reason. 
The epistle to the Hebrews, in developing this theory that Jesus is the true 
High Priest, and that his death was a sacrifice abrogating all the others, 
struck a last blow at the bloody immolations. The Christians, even those of 
Jewish origin, ceased more and more to believe in the legal sacrifice, which 
they only countenanced by sufferance. The generating idea of the mass, the 
belief that the sacrifice of Jesus is renewed by the eucharistic act, appeared 
already, but in the still obscure distance.</p>

<pb n="111" id="x-Page_111" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_111.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter X. The Revolution in Judea." progress="43.47%" id="xi" prev="x" next="xii">
<h2 id="xi-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h2>
<h3 id="xi-p0.2">THE REVOLUTION IN JUDEA</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p1">The state of enthusiasm which held possession of the Christian imagination was 
soon complicated by the events which passed in Judea. These events appeared to 
give reason to the visions of the most frenzied brains. A fit of fever which 
cannot be compared with anything but that which seized France during the 
revolution, and Paris in 1871, took hold of the entire Jewish nation. Those “divine diseases” before which the ancient medical skill declared itself 
powerless, appeared to have become the ordinary temperament of the Jewish 
people. We should have that, determined in extremes it would have gone on to the 
end of humanity. For four years the strange race, which appears created alike to 
defy him who blesses it and him who curses it, was in a convulsion, before which 
the historian, divided between wonder and horror, must halt with respect, as 
before all that is mysterious.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p2">The causes of this crisis were old, and the crisis itself was inevitable. The 
Mosaic law, the work of enthusiastic Utopians, possessed by a powerful 
Socialistic idea, the least political of men, was, like Islam, exclusive of a 
civil, parallel to the religious, society. That law which appears to have 
arrived at a condition of being re-edited when we read of it in the twelfth 
century <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p2.1">B.C.</span> would have even independently of the Assyrian conquest, made the 
little kingdom of the descendants of David fly to pieces. Since the 
preponderance created by the prophetic element the kingdom of Judah, at enmity 
with all its neighbours, moved by a continuous rage against 

<pb n="112" id="xi-Page_112" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_112.html" />Tyre, a hatred against Edom, Moab and Ammon, could not live. A nation which 
devotes itself to religious and social problems is lost as to politics. The day 
when Israel became a flock of God, a kingdom of priests, a holy nation, it was 
written that it should not be a people like any other. Men do not accumulate 
contradictory destinies; they always expiate an excellence by some humiliation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p3">The Achemenidian empire put Israel a little at rest. That grand feudality, 
tolerant to all provincial diversities, was analogous to the caliphate of 
Bagdad, and the Ottoman empire, was the condition in which the Jews found 
themselves most pleasantly situated. The Ptolemaic domination in the third 
century <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p3.1">B.C.</span>, appears likewise to have been sympathetic enough with them. It was 
the same with the Seleucidæ. Antioch had became a centre of active Hellenistic 
propaganda; Antiochus Epiphanes believed himself obliged to install everywhere, 
as a mark of his power, the image of Jupiter Olimpus. Then burst forth the first 
great Jewish revolt against profane civilization. Israel had borne patiently the 
disappearance of its political existence since Nebuchadnezzar; it could not keep 
any longer within bounds when it realized a danger for its religious 
institutions. A race, in general little military, was seized with a fit of 
heroism; without a regular army, without generals, without tactics, it 
conquered the Seleucidæ, maintained its revealed right, and created for itself 
a second period of autonomy. The Asmonean royalty nevertheless was always 
pervaded by deep interior vices; it did not last more than a century. The 
destiny of the Jewish people was not to be constituted a separate nationality; 
this people dreamed always of something international, its ideal was not the 
city, it was the synagogues; it is the free congregation. It is the same with 
Islam, which has created an immense empire, but which has destroyed all 
nationality among the peoples it has subjected, and has left them no other 
fatherland than the mosque and 

<pb n="113" id="xi-Page_113" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_113.html" />the <i>zaouia</i>. There is often applied to such a social condition the name of 
theocracy, and that is correct, if it is intended to say by that that the 
profound idea of the Semitic religious empires which have gone forth from it is 
the kingdom of God, conceived of as the sole master of the world and universal 
suzerain; but theocracy among these peoples is not synonymous with the 
domination of priests. The priest, properly speaking, plays a weak part in the 
history of Judaism and Islamism. The power belongs to the representative of God, 
to him whom God inspires, to the prophet and the holy man, to him who has 
received a mission from Heaven, and who proves his mission by miracle or 
success. Failing a prophet, the power rests in the maker of Apocalypses or 
Apocryphal books attributed to ancient prophets, or rather to the doctor who 
interprets the divine law, to the chief of the synagogue and, later still, to 
the head of the family, who keeps the deposit of the law and transmits it to his 
children. A civil power, a royalty, has nothing much to do with such a social 
organization. This organization is never better carried out than in the case 
where the individuals who are the subjects of it are widely spread, in the 
condition of foreigners tolerated in a great empire where no uniformity reigns. 
It is the nature of Judaism to be subordinated, since it is incapable of drawing 
forth from its own bosom a principle of military power. The same fact is 
noticeable in the Greeks of our day; the Greek communities of Trieste, Syrmna 
and Constantinople are indeed much more flourishing than the little kingdom of 
Greece, because these communities are free from political agitation, in which a 
free race put prematurely in possession of liberty finds its certain ruin. The 
Roman domination established in Judea in the year 63 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p3.2">B.C.</span>, by the arms of 
Pompey, appeared at first to realize some of the conditions of Jewish life. Rome 
at that time did not as a rule assimilate the countries which she one 

<pb n="114" id="xi-Page_114" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_114.html" />after another annexed to her vast empire. She gave them the right of peace and 
war, and scarcely claimed anything but arbitration in great political questions. 
Under the degenerate remnants of the Asmonean dynasty and under the Herods, the 
Jewish nation preserved that semi-independence which sufficed for it since its 
religious condition was respected. But the internal crisis of the people was too 
strong. Beyond a certain degree of religious fanaticism man is ungovernable. It 
must be said also that Rome tended unceasingly to render her power in the East 
more effective. The little vassal kingdoms which she had at first conserved 
disappeared day by day, and the provinces returned to the empire pure and 
simple. After the year 6 after Christ, Judea was governed by procurators 
subordinated to the imperial legates of Syria and having beside them the 
parallel power of the Herods. The impossibility of such a <span lang="FR" id="xi-p3.3">régime</span> revealed itself 
day by day. The Herods were little thought of in the East as either truly 
patriotic or religious men. The administrative customs of the Romans, even in 
their most reasonable aspects, were odious to the Jews. In general, the Romans 
shewed the greatest condescendence with respect to the fastidious scruples of 
the nation, but that was not sufficient; things had come to a point where 
nothing more could be done without affecting a canonical question. Those fixed 
religions, like Islamism and Judaism, endure no sharing of power. If they do not 
rule they call themselves persecuted. If they feel themselves protected they 
become exacting, and seek to render life impossible to all other religions 
except their own. That is well seen in Algiers, where the Israelites, knowing 
themselves to be maintained against the Mussulmans, have become insupportable to 
them, and occupy without ceasing the attention of the authorities by their 
recriminations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">Certainly we would not believe, in this experience of an age which made the 
Romans and Jews live together, and which resulted in such a terrible disruption, 

<pb n="115" id="xi-Page_115" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_115.html" />that the faults were reciprocal. Many procurators were dishonourable men, 
others could be rough, harsh, and allow themselves to be led into impatience 
against a religion which annoyed them, and whose features they could not 
understand. It would have required one to be a perfect being not to be irritated 
by that narrow end haughty spirit, an enemy to Greek and Roman civilization, 
malevolent towards the rest of the human race, which superficial observers held 
to constitute the essence of a Jew. How could an administrator think otherwise 
of those always occupied in accusing him before the emperor, and forming cabals 
against him even when he was perfectly right? In that great hatred which for 
more than two thousand years existed between the Jewish race and the rest of the 
world, who had the first blame? Such a question ought not to be put. In such a 
matter all is action and reaction, cause and effect. These exclusions, these 
padlocks of the <i>Ghetto</i>, these separate costumes, are unjust things, but who 
first wished for them? Those who believed themselves soiled by contact with the 
heathen, those who sought for separation from them, a society apart. Fanaticism 
has created the chains, and the chains have redoubled the fanaticism. Hatred 
begets hatred, and there is only one means of escaping from this fatal circle: 
it is to suppress the cause of the hatred, those injurious separations which, at 
first desired and sought for by the sects, became afterwards their shame. In 
regard to Judaism modern France has solved the problem. By casting down all the 
legal barriers which surrounded the Israelite, she has removed what was narrow 
and exclusive in Judaism, I mean to say its practices and its isolated life, so 
much so that a Jewish family brought to Paris ceases almost altogether to lead 
the Jewish life in the course of one or two generations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">It would be unjust to reproach the Romans in the first century, for not having 
acted in this manner. 

<pb n="116" id="xi-Page_116" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_116.html" />There was a fixed opposition between the Roman empire and orthodox Judaism. It 
was Jews who were often the most insolent, tormenting and aggressive. The idea 
of a common law which the Romans brought in germ with them was in antipathy to 
the strict observers of the <i>Thora</i>. These had moral needs in total contradiction 
to a purely human society, without any mixture of theocracy, as Roman society 
was. Rome founded the State, Judaism founded the church. Rome created profane 
and rational government; the Jews inaugurated the kingdom of God. Between this 
strict but fertile theocracy and the most absolute proclamation of the laic 
state which had ever existed, a struggle was inevitable. The Jews had their 
faith founded upon quite other bases than the Roman law, and at bottom quite 
irreconcilable with that law. Before having been cruelly harassed they could not 
content themselves, with a simple tolerance, those who believed that they had 
the words of eternity, the secret of the constitution of a righteous city. They 
were like the Mussulmans of Algeria. Our society, although infinitely superior, 
inspires in these only repugnance; their revealed law, at once civil and 
religious, fills them with pride and renders them incapable of giving 
themselves to a philosophical legislation, founded upon the simple idea of the 
relations of men to each other. Add to that a profound ignorance which hinders 
fanatic sects from taking account of the forces of the civilized world, and 
blinds them to the issue of the war in which they engage with light-heartedness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">One circumstance contributed much to maintain Judea in a condition of permanent 
hostility against the empire: it was that the Jews took no part in military 
service. Everywhere else the legions were formed from the people of the country, 
and it was thus with armies numerically feeble, the Romans held immense regions. 
The soldiers of the Romans and the inhabitants of the country were compatriots. It was not so in 

<pb n="117" id="xi-Page_117" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_117.html" />Judea. The legions which occupied the country were recruited for the most part 
at Cesarea and Sebaste, towns opposed to Judaism. Hence the impossibility of any 
cordial relation between the army and the people. The Roman force was in 
Jerusalem confined to its trenches as if in a condition of permanent siege.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p7">It was certain, moreover, that the sentiments of the different 
fractions of the Jewish world should be the same in regard to the Romans. If we 
except some worldlings like Tiberias Alexander, become indifferent to their old 
faith and regarded by their co-religionists as renegades, everyone bore ill-will 
to the foreign rulers, but still were far from inciting to rebellion. We can 
distinguish four or five parties in Jerusalem:</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">1st. The Sadducean and Herodian party, the remainder of the house of Herod and 
his clientele, the great families of Hanan and of Boëthus in possession of the 
priesthood. A society of Epicureans and voluptuous unbelievers, hated by the 
people because of its pride, for its little devotion and for its riches; this 
party, essentially conservative, found a guarantee for its privileges in the 
Roman occupation, and, without loving the Romans, were strongly opposed to all 
revolution.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p9">2nd. The party of Pharisean middle-class, an honest party composed of people 
sensible, settled, quiet, steady, loving their religion, observing it 
punctiliously, devoted, but without imagination; well educated, knowing the 
foreign world, and clearly seeing that a revolt could not end in anything but 
the destruction of the nation and the temple; Josephus is the type of that 
class of persons whose fate was that which appears always reserved to moderate 
parties in times of revolution, powerlessness, versatility, and the supreme 
disagreeableness of passing for traitors in the eyes of most people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">3rd. The enthusiasts of every kind, zealots, robbers, assassins, a strange mass 
of fanatical beggars reduced to the last wretchedness by the injustice and the violence 

<pb n="118" id="xi-Page_118" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_118.html" />of the Sadducees, who looked upon themselves as the sole inheritors of the 
promises of Israel, of that poor “beloved” of God, nourishing themselves upon 
prophetic books such as those of Enoch, violent Apocalypses, believing the 
kingdom of God about to be revealed, arrived at last at the most intense degree 
of enthusiasm of which history has kept records.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p11">4th. Brigands, people without vagrants, adventurers, dangerous scoundrels, the 
result of the complete social disorganization of the country; these people for 
the most part of Idmuean or Nabatean were little concerned about the question of 
religion; but they were creators of disorder, and they had a quite natural 
alliance with the enthusiastic party.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p12">5th. Pious dreamers, Essenes, Christians, <i>Ebionim</i>, waiting peacefully for the 
kingdom of God, devoted persons grouped around the temple praying and weeping. 
The disciples of Jesus were of that number; they were still so small a body in 
the eyes of the public that Josephus does not reckon them among the elements of 
the struggle. We see all at once that in the day of danger these holy people 
knew only how to escape.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p13">The mind of Jesus, full of a divine efficacy for drawing man away from the 
world, and consoling him, could not inspire the strict patriotism which created 
assassins and heroes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p14">The arbiters of the situation would naturally be the enthusiasts. The democratic 
and revolutionary side of Judaism showed itself in them in a terrible manner. 
They were persuaded, with Judas the Gaulonite, that all power came from the evil 
one, that royalty is a work of Satan (a theory which some sovereigns, such as 
Caligula and Nero, true demons incarnate, only justified too much) and they 
suffered themselves to be cut in pieces sooner than give to another than God the 
name of master; imitators of Matthias, the first of the zealots who, seeing a 
Jew sacrificing to idols, killed him; they avenged God by blows of the dagger. The mere fact of 

<pb n="119" id="xi-Page_119" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_119.html" />nearing an “uncircumcised” speak of God or of the law was enough to make them 
seek to surprise him alone; then they gave him the choice of circumcision or 
death. Executioners of those mysterious sentences which were left to “the hand 
of heaven,” and believing themselves charged with rendering effectual that 
fearful penalty of excommunication, which is equivalent to placing beyond the 
law and giving up to death, they formed an army of terrorists in full 
revolutionary ebullition. It could be foreseen that these troubled consciences, 
incapable of distinguishing their gross appetite from passions which their 
frenzy represented to them as holy, went to the most extreme excess and stopped 
before no degree of folly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p15">Minds were under the influence of a permanent hallucination; some terrifying 
reports came from all directions. People only dreamed of omens; the apocalyptic 
colour of the Jewish imagination tinged everything with an aureole of blood. 
Comets, swords in heaven, battles in the clouds, a spontaneous light shining at 
night at the foundation of the temple, victims giving birth to unnatural 
productions at the moment of sacrifice, were what were spoken of in terror. One 
day, it was the enormous brazen gates of the temple which opened of themselves 
and refused to allow themselves to be shut. At the Passover of 65, about three 
hours after midnight the temple was for half-an-hour perfectly light as in the 
full day; it was believed that it was consuming inside. Another time, on the day 
of Pentecost, the priests heard the sound of many people making preparations in 
the interior of the sanctuary as if for removal, and saying to one another, “Let us go out from here! let us go out from here!” All this came only too late; but the deep trouble of souls was the best sign that something extraordinary 
was preparing.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p16">It was the Messianic prophecies especially which excited in the people an 
unconquerable need of agitation. People would not resign themselves to a mediocre destiny 

<pb n="120" id="xi-Page_120" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_120.html" />when they claimed the kingdom of the future. The Messianic theories were summed 
up for the crowd in an oracle which was said to be drawn from Scripture, and 
according to which “there was to go forth at this time a prince who should be 
master of the universe.” It is useless to reason against obstinate hope; 
evidence has no power to fight the chimera which a people has embraced with all 
the power of its heart.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p17">Gersius Florus, of Clazomenes, had succeeded Albinus as procurator of Judea 
about the end of 64, or the beginning of 65. He was, as it would appear, a very 
bad man; he owed the position he occupied to the influence of his wife, 
Cleopatra, who was the friend of Poppea. The hatred between him and the Jews now 
grew to the last degree of exasperation. The Jews had become unbearable by their 
susceptibility, their habit of complaining about trifles, and the little respect 
they showed to the civil and military authorities; but it would appear that, on 
his side, he took a pleasure in defying them and making a parade of it. On the 
16th and 17th May, of the year 66, a collision took place between his troops and 
the Jerusalemites on some absurd grounds. Florus retired to Cesarea, only 
leaving a cohort in the Antonian tower. There was here a very blameable act. An 
armed power owes it to a city it occupies, when a popular revolt shows itself, 
not to abandon it to its own passions until it has exhausted all its means of 
resistance. If Florus had remained in the city, it is not probable that the 
Jerusalemites would have forced it, and all the misfortunes which followed would 
have been avoided. Florus once gone, it was written that the Roman army should 
not re-enter Jerusalem except through fire and death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p18">The retreat of Florus was, nevertheless, far from creating an open rupture 
between the city and the Roman authority. Agrippa II. and Berenice were at this moment in Jerusalem. Agrippa made some conscientious 

<pb n="121" id="xi-Page_121" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_121.html" />efforts to calm the peoples’ minds; all moderate persons joined with 
him, they used even the popularity of Berenice, in whom the imagination of the 
people believed they saw living again her great-grandmother Mariamne, the Asmonean. While Agrippa harangued the crowd in the 
<i>Xystos</i> the princess showed 
herself upon the terrace of the palace of the Asmonean, which overlooked the Xystos. All was useless. Sensible men represented that war would be the certain 
ruin of the nation; they were treated as people of little faith. Agrippa, 
discouraged or frightened, quitted the city and retired to his estates in 
Batanea. One band of the most ardent kind departed at once and occupied by 
surprise the fortress of Massada, situated on the shores of the Dead Sea, two 
days’ journey from Jerusalem, and nearly impregnable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p19">There was here an act of definite hostility. In Jerusalem the fight became daily 
more vigorous between the party of peace and that of war. The first of those two 
parties was composed of the rich, who had everything to lose in a revolution. 
The second, besides the sincere enthusiasts, comprehended that mass of the 
populace to whom a state of national crisis, fully putting to an end the 
ordinary conditions of life, derives most benefit. The moderate people depended 
upon the little Roman garrison lodged in the Antonian town. The high priest was 
an obscure man, Matthias, son of Theophilus. Since the deprivation of Hanan the 
Young, who caused the death of St. James, it seems there was a system of no 
longer taking the high priest from the powerful sacerdotal families, the Hanans, 
the Cantheras, and the Boëthuses. But the true head of the sacerdotal party was 
the old high priest Ananias, son of Nabedeus, a rich and energetic man, little 
popular because of the pitiless vigour with which he enforced his rights, hated 
especially for the impertinence and rapacity of his servants. By a peculiarity 
which is not rare in times of revolution, the chief of the party of action was at this 

<pb n="122" id="xi-Page_122" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_122.html" />time Eleazar, son of this some Ananias; he held the important position of 
Captain of the Temple. His religious enthusiasm appears to have been sincere. 
Pushing to the extreme the principle that the sacrifices could not be offered 
but by Jews and for Jews, he caused to be suppressed the prayers that were 
offered for the Emperor and the prosperity of Rome. All the younger portion of 
the people were full of ardour. It is one of the characteristics of the 
fanaticism which the Semetic religions inspire that it shows itself with the 
utmost vivacity among the young. The members of the ancient sacerdotal families, 
the Pharisees, the reasonable and settled men, saw the danger. They put forward 
some authorized doctors, they had consultations of the rabbis, memorials from 
canonical laws, although quite in vain; for it was plain that the town clergy 
made common cause with the enthusiasts and Eleazar. The higher clergy and the 
aristocracy, despairing of gaining anything over the popular crowd, delivered up 
to the most superficial suggestions, sent to beg Florus and Agrippa to come and 
quickly put down the revolt, making them note that soon it would not be time to 
do so. Florus, according to Josephus, wished a war of extermination, which 
should cause the entire Jewish race to disappear from the world, and he evaded a 
reply. Agrippa sent to the party of order a body of three thousand Arab 
horsemen. The party of order with these horsemen occupied the upper city (the 
present Armenian and Jewish quarters). The party of action occupied the lower 
city and the temple (the present Mussulman, Mogharibi and Haram quarters). A 
real war was waged between the two quarters. On the 14th of August the rebels, 
commanded by Eleazar, Menahem, son of that Judas the Gaulonite, who first, sixty 
years previously, had raised the Jews by preaching to them that the true adorer 
of God ought not to recognise any man as his superior, stormed the higher town 
and burned the house of Ananias, and the palaces of 

<pb n="123" id="xi-Page_123" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_123.html" />Agrippa and Berenice. The horsemen of Agrippa, Ananias his brother, and all the 
notables who could join them, took refuge in highest parts of the palace of the 
Asmoneans.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p20">The morning after this success the insurgents attacked the Antonian tower; they 
took it in two days, and set it on fire. They beseiged then the upper palace and 
took it (6th September). Agrippa’s horsemen were allowed to go out. As to the 
Romans, they shut themselves up in the three towers named after Hippicus, 
Phasaël, and Mariamne. Ananias and his brother were killed. According to the 
rule in popular movements discord soon broke out among the leaders of the 
popular party. Menahem made himself intolerable by his pride as a democratic 
<i>parvenu</i>. Eleazar, son of Ananias, irritated beyond doubt by the murder of his 
father, pursued him and killed him. The remnant of Menahem’s party retired to 
Massada, which was to be until the end of the war the bulwark of the most 
enthusiastic party of the zealots.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p21">The Romans defended themselves a long time in the towers: reduced to extremity, 
they only asked that their lives should be spared. This was promised them, but 
when they had surrendered their arms, Eleazar put them all to death, with the 
exception of Metilius, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xi-p21.1">primipilus</span> of the cohort, who promised that he would be 
circumcised. Thus Jerusalem was lost by the Romans about the end of September 
<span class="sc" id="xi-p21.2">A.D.</span> 66, a little more than a hundred years after its capture by Pompey. The 
Roman garrison of the castle of Machero, fearing to be seen retreating, 
surrendered. The castle of Kypros, which overlooks Jericho, fell also into the 
hands of the insurgents. It is probable that Herodium was occupied by the rebels 
about the same time. The weakness which the Romans shewed in all these mutinies 
is something singular, and gives a certain likelihood to the opinion of 
Josephus, according to which the plan of Floras would have been to push 
everything to the extremes. It is true that the 

<pb n="124" id="xi-Page_124" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_124.html" />first revolutionary outbursts have something fascinating which makes it very 
difficult to stop them and causes wise minds to resolve to allow them to wear 
themselves out by their own excesses.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p22">In five months the insurrection had succeeded in establishing itself in a 
formidable manner. Not only was it mistress of the city of Jerusalem, but by the 
desert of Judea it obtained communication with the region of the Dead Sea, all 
of whose fortresses it held; from thence it came in contact with the Arabs, the 
Nabateans, more or less the enemies of Rome. Judea Ideamea, Perea, and Galilee 
were with rebels. At Rome during this time a hateful sovereign had handed over 
the functions of the empire to the most ignoble and incapable. If the Jews had 
been able to group around them all the malcontents of the East there would have 
been an end of Roman rule in these quarters. Unhappily for them, the effect was 
quite the opposite; the revolt inspired in the populations of Syria a redoubled 
fidelity to the empire. The hatred which they had inspired in their neighbours 
sufficed during the kind of torpor of the Roman power to excite against them 
some enemies not less dangerous than the legions.</p>

<pb n="125" id="xi-Page_125" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_125.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XI. Massacres in Syria and Egypt." progress="47.68%" id="xii" prev="xi" next="xiii">
<h2 id="xii-p0.1">CHAPTER XI.</h2>
<h3 id="xii-p0.2">MASSACRES IN SYRIA AND EGYPT.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p1">A sort of general <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xii-p1.1">mot d’ordre</span> in fact appeared at this time to have run through 
the East, inciting everywhere to great massacres of the Jews. The 
incompatibility of the Jewish life with the Greco-Roman life became more and 
more apparent. Each of the two races wishing to exterminate the other, it was 
evident that there would be no mercy between them. To conceive of these 
struggles it is necessary to understand to what extent Judaism had penetrated 
all the Oriental portion of the Roman empire. “They have spread over all the 
cities,” says Strabo, “and it is not easy to mention a place in the world which 
has not received this people, or rather which has not been occupied by them. 
Egypt and Cyrenia have adopted their manners, observing scrupulously their 
precepts and deriving great profit from the adoption which they have made of 
their national laws. In Egypt they are admitted to dwell legally, and a great 
part of the city of Alexandria is assigned to them; they have their Ethnarc, 
who administers their affairs, exercises justice and watches over the execution 
of contracts and wills, as if he were the president of an independent state”. 
This contact of two elements as opposed to one another as water and fire, 
could not fail to produce the most terrible outbursts. It is not necessary to 
suspect the Roman government of being implicated in this. The same massacres had 
taken place among the Parthians, whose situation and interest were quite 
otherwise than those of the West. It is one of the glories of Rome to have founded its empire upon peace; on 

<pb n="126" id="xii-Page_126" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_126.html" />the extinction of local wars, and by never having practised that detestable 
means of government, become one of the political secrets of the Turkish empire, 
which consists in exciting against each other the different populations of mixed 
countries; as to a massacre for religious motives, no idea was farther from the 
Roman mind. A stranger to all theology, the Roman did not understand the sect, 
and did not grant that persons ought to be divided for such a small matter as a 
speculative proposition. The antipathy against the Jews was moreover in the 
ancient world a sentiment so general that it had no need to be forced then. That 
antipathy marks one of the deep lines of separation which have over been found 
in the human race. It concerns something more than race, it is the hatred of the 
different functions of humanity, the hatred on the part of the man of peace 
content with his internal joys against the man of war, the man of the shop and 
counter against the peasant and the noble. It is probably not without reason 
that this poor Israel has passed its life as a people in being massacred. Since 
all nations and all ages have persecuted them, there must have been some motive. 
The Jew up to our time insinuates himself everywhere, claiming common rights but 
in reality the Jew was not within the common law. He kept his own special code; 
he wished to have guarantees from all, and once above the market, made his 
exceptions and his laws for himself. He wished the advantages of the nations 
without being a nation, without participating in the expenditure of nations. No 
people has ever been able to tolerate that. The nations are military creations 
founded and maintained by the sword. They are the work of peasants and soldiers; the Jews have not contributed in any degree to their establishment. That is 
the great misunderstanding involved in the Israelite pretensions. The stranger 
is tolerated because he is useful in a country, but on condition that the 
country does not allow itself to be taken 

<pb n="127" id="xii-Page_127" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_127.html" />possession of by him. It is unjust to claim the rights of a member of a family 
in a house which one has not built, as those birds do who install themselves in 
a nest which is not their own, or like those crustaceans who take the shell of 
another species.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p2">The Jew has rendered to the world so many good and so many bad services, that 
people can never be just to him. We owe him too much, and at the same time we 
see too well his defects not to be impatient at the sight of him. That eternal 
Jeremiah, “that man of sorrows,” is always complaining, presenting his back to 
blows with a patience which annoys us. This creature, foreign to all our 
instincts of religion and honour, boldness, glory and refinement of art; this 
person so little a soldier, so little chivalrous, who loves neither Greece nor 
Rome nor Germany, and to whom nevertheless we owe our religion, so much so that 
the Jew has a right to say to the Christian, “Thou art a Jew with a little 
alloy,” this being has been set as the object of contradiction and antipathy; 
a fertile antipathy which has been one of the conditions of the progress of 
humanity!</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p3">In the first century of our era it appears that the world had a dim 
consciousness of what had passed, it saw its master in this strange, awkward, 
susceptible, timid stranger without any exterior nobility; but honest, moral, 
industrious; just in his business, endowed with modest virtues; not military, 
but a good trader a cheerful and steady worker. This Jewish family illumined by 
hope, this synagogue—the life commonly was full of charm—created envy. Too much 
humility, such a calm acceptance of persecution and insult and outrage; such a 
resigned manner of consoling himself for not being of the great world because he 
has a compensation in his family and his church, a gentle gaiety like that which 
in our days distinguishes the <i>rayah</i> in the east and makes him find his good 
fortune in his inferiority itself. In that little world where he has 

<pb n="128" id="xii-Page_128" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_128.html" />as much happiness as outside he suffers persecution and ignominy,—all this 
inspires with aristocratic antiquity his fits of deep bad temper, which 
sometimes lead him to the commission of odious brutalities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p4">The storm commenced to growl at Cesarea nearly at the same moment as when the 
revolution had succeeded in making itself mistress of Jerusalem. Cesarea was the 
city where the situation with the Jews and non-Jews (those were comprised under 
the general name of Syrians) presented the greatest difficulties. The Jews 
composed in the mixed villages of Syria the rich portion of the population; but 
this wealth, as we have said, came partly through injustice, and from exemption 
from military service. The Greeks and the Syrians, from among whom the legions 
were recruited, were hurt by seeing themselves oppressed by people exempt from 
the dues of the state, and who took advantage of the tolerance which they had 
for them. There were perpetual riots, and endless claims presented to the Roman 
magistrates. Orientals usually make religion a pretext for rascalities; Use 
less religious of men become singularly so when it becomes a question of 
annoying one’s neighbour; in our days the Turkish functionaries are tormented by 
grievances of this kind. From about the year 60 the battle was without truce 
between the two halves of the population of Cesarea. Nero solved the questions 
pending against the Jews; hatred had only envenomed them; some miserable 
follies, or perhaps inadvertances on the part of the Syrians became crimes and 
injuries on the side of the Jews. The young people threatened and struck each 
other, grave men complained to the Roman authority, who usually caused the 
bastinado to be administered to both parties. Gessius Floras used more humanity. 
He began by making them pay on both sides, then mocked those who claimed. A 
synagogue, which had a partition wall, a pitcher and some slain poultry which 
were found at the door of the synagogue, and which the Jews wished to pass off as the 

<pb n="129" id="xii-Page_129" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_129.html" />remains of a heathen sacrifice, were the great matters at Cesarea, at the moment 
Florus re-entered it, furious at the insult which had been given him by the 
people of Jerusalem. When it was known some months after that these people had 
succeeded in driving the Romans completely from their walls, there was much 
excitement. There was open war between the Jews and the Romans; the Syrians 
concluded that they could massacre the Jews with impunity. In one hour there 
were 20,000 throats cut. There did not remain a single Jew in Cesarea; in fact 
Florus ordered to the galleys all those who had escaped by flight. This crime 
provoked frightful reprisals. The Jews formed themselves into bands and betook 
themselves on their side to massacre the Syrians in the cities of Philadelphia 
and Hesbon, Gerasa, Pela and Scythopolis; they ravaged the Decapolis and 
Gaulonitis; set fire to Sebaste and Askelon, ruined Anthedon and Gaza. They 
burned the villages, and killed anyone who was not a Jew. The Syrians on their 
side killed all the Jews they met. Southern Syria was a field of carnage; every 
town was divided into two armies, who waged a merciless war. The nights were 
passed in terror. There were some atrocious episodes. At Scythopolis the Jews 
fought with the heathen inhabitants against their co-religionist invaders, which 
did not hinder them from being massacred by the Scythopolitans. The butcheries 
of Jews recurred with increased violence at Askelon, Acre, Tyre, Hippos, and 
Gadara. They imprisoned those whom they did not kill. The scenes of fury which 
occurred at Jerusalem made people see in every Jew a sort of dangerous mad-man 
whose acts of fury it is necessary to prevent. The epidemic of massacres 
extended as far as Egypt. The hatred of the Jews and the Greeks was at its 
height. Alexandria was half a Jewish town, the Jews formed there a true 
autonomous republic. Egypt had only some months previously as prefect a Jew, 
Tiberius Alexander, but a Jewish apostate little disposed to be 

<pb n="130" id="xii-Page_130" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_130.html" />indulgent to the fanaticism of his co-religionists. Sedition broke out in 
connection with an assembly at the amphitheatre. The first insults came, it 
would appear, from the Greeks. The Jews replied to that in a cruel manner. 
Arming themselves with torches they threatened to burn within the amphitheatre 
the Greeks to the last man. Tiberius Alexander tried in vain to calm them. It 
was necessary to send for the legions, the Jews resisted; the carnage was 
frightful. The Jewish quarter of Alexandria called the Delta was literally 
crowded with corpses; the dead were computed as amounting to 50,000.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">These horrors lasted for a month. In the north, they were stopped at Tyre; for 
beyond that the Jews were not considerable enough to give umbrage to the 
indigenous populations. The cause of the evil indeed was more social than 
religious. In every city where Judaism came to dominate, life became impossible 
for pagans. It is understood that the success obtained by the Jewish revolution 
during the summer of 66, had caused a moment of fear to all the mixed towns 
which bordered on Palestine and Galilee. We have insisted often on this singular 
character which makes the simple Jewish people include in their own bosom the 
extremes, and if we may say so, the fight between good and evil. Nothing in fact 
in wickedness equals Jewish wickedness; and yet we have drawn from her bosom 
the ideal of goodness, sacrifice, and love. The best of men have been Jews; the 
most malicious of men have also been Jews. A strange race—truly marked by the 
seal of God, who has produced in a parallel manner and like two buds on the same 
branch the nascent church and the fierce fanaticism of the Jerusalem 
revolutionaries, Jesus and John of Gischala, the apostles and the assassin 
zealots, the Gospel and the Talmud; ought one to be astonished if this 
mysterious birth was accompanied by mysteries, delirium, and a fever such as 
never had been seen before?</p>

<pb n="131" id="xii-Page_131" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_131.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">The Christians were no doubt implicated in more than one direction in the 
massacres of September, 66. It is nevertheless probable that the gentleness of 
these worthy sectaries and their inoffensive character often preserved them. The 
larger number of the Christians of the Syrian towns were what were called 
“Judaizers,” that is to say, people of converted countries, not Jews by race. 
They were looked on with hatred; but people did not dare to kill them; they 
were considered a species of mongrels—strangers from their own country. As to 
them, while passing through that terrible month, they had their eyes on heaven, 
believing that they saw in every episode of the frightful storm the signs of the 
time fixed for the catastrophe: “Take the comparison of the fig-tree; when its 
branches become tender and its leaves bud, ye conclude that summer is nigh: 
likewise, when ye see those things come to pass, know that He is near, that He 
is even at the door?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p7">The Roman authority was prepared meanwhile to re-enter by force the city it had 
so imprudently abandoned. The imperial legate of Syria, Cestius Gallus, marched 
from Antioch towards the south with a considerable army. Agrippa joined him as 
guide to the expedition; the towns furnished him with auxiliary troops, in whom 
an inveterate hatred of the Jews supplied what was wanting in the matter of 
military education. Cestius reduced Galilee and the coast without much 
difficulty; and on the 24th of October he arrived at Gabaon, ten miles from 
Jerusalem. With astonishing boldness, the insurgents went out to attack him in 
that position, and caused him to suffer a check. Such a fact would be 
inconceivable if the Jerusalem army should be represented as a mass of devotees; 
fanatical beggars and brigands. It possessed certain elements more solid and 
really military, the two princes of the royal family of Adiabenes, Monobazus and 
Cenedeus; one Silas from Babylon, a lieutenant of Agrippa II., who was among the national party; Niger 

<pb n="132" id="xii-Page_132" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_132.html" />of Perea, a trained soldier; Simon, son of Gioras, who began thenceforth his 
career of violence and heroism. Agrippa believed the occasion favourable for 
making terms. Two of his emissaries came to offer the Jerusalemites a full 
pardon if they would submit. A large portion of the population wished that this 
should be agreed to; but the enthusiastics killed the envoys. Some people who 
showed anger at such a shameful act were maltreated. This division gave Cestius 
a moment’s advantage. He left Gabaon and pitched his camp in the district named 
<i>Sapha</i> or <i>Scopus</i>, an important position situated to the north of Jerusalem, 
scarcely an hour’s distance from it, and from which the city and the temple 
could be seen. He remained there three days, waiting for the result of having 
some spies in the place. On the fourth day (30th October), he marshalled his 
army and marched forward. The party of resistance abandoned all the new town, 
and retired into the inner town (high and low) and into the temple. Cestius 
entered without opposition, and occupied the new town, the quarter of Bezetha, 
the wood market, to which he set fire, and approached the high town, disposing 
his lines in front of the palace of the Asmoneans.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p8">Josephus declares that if Cestius Gallus had been willing to make the assault at 
this moment, the war would have been ended. The Jewish historian explains the 
inaction of the Roman general by intrigues in which the principal material was 
the money of Florus. It appears that they had seen on the wall some members of 
the aristocratic party, led by one of the Hanans, who called to Cestius, 
offering to open the gates to him. No doubt the legate feared some ambush. For 
five days he vainly tried to break through the wall. On the sixth day (5th 
November) he at length attacked the enceinte of the temple from the north. The 
fight was fearful under the porticoes; discouragement took hold of the rebels; 
the party of peace were making ready to admit Cestius, when he suddenly caused the retreat to be 

<pb n="133" id="xii-Page_133" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_133.html" />sounded. If Josephus’ story is true, the conduct of Cestius is inexplicable. 
Perhaps Josephus, to support his argument, exaggerates the advantages Cestius 
had at first over the Jews, and lessens the real force of the resistance. What 
is certain is that Cestius regained his camp at Scopus and left the next day for 
Gabaon, harassed by the Jews. Two days after (8th November) he raised his camp, 
but was pursued as far as the descent from Bethoron, leaving all his baggage, 
and retreated not without difficulty to Antipatris.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p9">The incapacity which Cestius showed in this campaign is truly surprising. The 
bad government of Nero must have indeed debased all the services of the state 
for such events to have been possible. Cestius only survived his defeat a short 
time; many attributed his death to chagrin. It is not known what became of Florus.</p>

<pb n="134" id="xii-Page_134" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_134.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XII. Vespasian in Galilee—The Terror at Jerusalem—Flight of the Christians." progress="50.28%" id="xiii" prev="xii" next="xiv">

<h2 id="xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XII.</h2>
<h3 id="xiii-p0.2">VESPASIAN IN GALILEE—THE TERROR AT JERUSALEM—FLIGHT OF THE CHRISTIANS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p1">While the Roman empire in the East was suffering this most terrible insult, 
Nero, passing from crime to crime, from one madness to another, was completely 
taken up by his chimeras as a pretentious artist. Every-thing which could be 
called taste, tact or politeness, bad disappeared around hint with Petronius. A 
colossal self-love gave him an ardent thirst to absorb the glory of the whole 
world; his enmity was fierce against those who occupied public attention; for a 
man to succeed in anything was a state crime. It is said that he wished to stop 
the sale of Lucan’s works. He aspired to unheard-of fame; he turned in his brain 
some magnificent projects, such as piercing the isthmus of Corinth, a canal from 
Baia to Ostia, and the discovery of the sources of the Nile. A voyage to Greece 
had been his dream for a long time, not for any desire he had to see the 
<span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xiii-p1.1">chefs-d’-œuvre</span> of an incomparable art, but through the grotesque ambition he 
had to present himself in the courses founded in the different towns, and take 
the prize. These courses were literally innumerable: the founding of such games 
had been one of the forms of Greek liberality. Every citizen at all rich 
considered these, as in the foundation of our academical prizes, a sure method 
of transmitting his name to the future. The noble exercises which contributed so 
powerfully to the strength and beauty of the ancient race, and was the school of Greek art, had 

<pb n="135" id="xiii-Page_135" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_135.html" />become like the tourneys of a later age, profitable to people who made it a 
trade, who made it their profession to run in the <i>agones</i>, and to gain crowns 
there. Instead of good and worthy citizens, there were seen there none except 
hateful and useless rascals, or people who created a lucrative specialty out of 
it. These prizes, which the victors showed as a species of decoration, kept the 
vain Cæsar from sleep. He saw himself already entering Rome in triumph, with the 
extremely rare title of <i>periodonice</i> or victor in the complete cycle of the 
solemn games.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p2">His mania as a singer reached its height of folly. One of the reasons of 
Thrasea’s death was that he never sacrificed to the “heavenly voice” of the 
emperor. Before the King of the Parthians, his guest, he wished only to show his 
talent in the chariot races. There were some lyrical dramas put on the stage 
where he had the principal part, and where the gods and goddesses, the heroes 
and heroines were masqued and draped like him, or like the woman he loved. He 
thus played Œdipus, Thyeste, Hercules, Alcmeon, Orestes, and Canace; he was 
seen on the stage chained (with chains of gold) led like one blind, imitating a 
madman, feigning the appearance of a woman who is being confined. One of his 
last projects was to appear in the theatre, naked, as Hercules, crushing a lion 
in his arms, or killing it with a blow of his club. The lion was, it was said, 
already chosen and prepared when the emperor died. To quit one’s place while he 
sang was so great a crime that the most ridiculous precautions were taken to do 
so unseen. In the competitions he disparaged his rivals, and sought to 
discountenance them; so much so that the unfortunates sang false in order to 
escape the danger of being compared to him. The judges encouraged him, and 
praised his bashfulness. If this grotesque spectacle made shame mount to 
anyone’s forehead or gloom to his face he said that the impartiality of some people was suspected 

<pb n="136" id="xiii-Page_136" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_136.html" />by him. Besides, he obeyed the rules as to the reward, and trembled before the 
agonothetes and the mastigophores, and prayed that they should not chastise him 
when he had deceived himself. If he had committed some blunder which would have 
excluded him he would grow pale; it was necessary to say to him quite low that 
this had not been remarked in the midst of the applauses and enthusiasm of the 
people. They overthrew the statues of the former laureates not to excite him to 
a mad jealousy. In the races they rode to let him come in first, even when he 
fell from his chariot. Sometimes, however, he allowed himself to be beaten, so 
that it might be believed that he played a fair game. In Italy, as we have said 
already, he was humiliated by having to owe his success only to a bland of 
<span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xiii-p2.1">claquers</span>, knowingly organised and dearly paid, who followed him everywhere. The 
Romans became insupportable to him; he treated them as rustics, and said that 
an artist who respected himself could only be so among the Greeks.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p3">The much desired departure took place in November 66. Nero had been some days in 
Achaia when the news of the defeat of Cestius was brought to him. He felt that 
this war required a leader of experience and courage; but he wished above all 
some one whom he did not fear. These conditions seemed to meet in Titus Flavius 
Vespasianus, a solid military man, aged sixty, who had always had much good 
fortune and whose obscure birth had only inspired him with great designs. 
Vespasian was at this time in disgrace with Nero, because he did not show 
sufficient admiration for his fine voice, when messengers came to announce to 
him that he was to have the command of the expedition to Palestine, he believed 
they had come with his death warrant. His son Titus soon joined him. About the 
same time Mucianus succeeded Cestius in the office of imperial legate of Syria. The three men who, in two years, will 

<pb n="137" id="xiii-Page_137" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_137.html" />be the masters of the empire’s fate were thus found gathered together in the East.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p4">The complete victory which the rebels had gained over a Roman army, commanded by 
an imperial legate, raised their audacity to the highest point. The most 
intelligent and educated people in Jerusalem were sad; they saw with clearness 
that the advantage in the end could only be with the Romans; the ruin of the 
temple and nation appeared to them inevitable; and emigration began. All the Herodians, all the people attached to Agrippa’s service, retired to the Romans. 
A great number of Pharisees, on the other hand, entirely pre-occupied by the 
observance of the law and the peaceful future they predicted for Israel, were of 
opinion that they ought to submit to the Romans, as they had submitted to the 
kings of Persia and the Ptolemies. They cared little for national independence: 
Rabbi Johanan ben Zaka, the most celebrated Pharisee of the time, lived quite 
apart from politics. Many doctors retired probably from that time to Jamnia, and 
there founded those Talmudic schools which soon obtained a great celebrity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">The massacres, moreover, began again and extended to some parts of Syria which 
up till now had been safe from the bloody epidemic. At Damas all the Jews were 
killed. The greater number of the women in Damas professed the Jewish religion, 
and there would certainly be some Christians among the number; precautions were 
taken that the massacre should be a surprise and quite unknown to them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">The party of resistance showed a wonderful activity. Even the slow were carried 
away. A council was held in the temple to form a national government, composed 
of the elite of the nation. The moderate group at this period were far from 
having abdicated. Whether they hoped to direct the movement, or that they had 
some secret hope against all the suggestions of reason by which one is lulled asleep easily in hours of 

<pb n="138" id="xiii-Page_138" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_138.html" />crisis, it was left to them to conduct nearly everything. Some very considerable 
personages, many members of the Sadducean or sacerdotal families, the principal 
of the Pharisees, that is to say, the higher middle class, having at its head 
the wise and honest Simeon, Ben Gamaliel (son of the Gamaliel of the Acts, and 
the great-grandson of Hillel) adhered to the revolution. They acted 
constitutionally; they recognised the sovereignty of the Sanhedrim. The town and 
the temple remained in the hands of the established authorities, Hanan (son of 
the Hanan [Annas] who condemned Jesus) the oldest of the high priests, Joshua, 
Ben Gamala, Simeon, Ben Gamaliel, Joseph, Ben Gorion. Joseph, Ben Gorion and 
Hanan were named commissiaries of Jerusalem. Eleazar, son of Simeon a demagogue 
without conviction, whose personal ambition was rendered dangerous by the 
treasures he possessed, was kept out designedly. At the same time commissiaries 
were chosen for the provinces; all were moderate with the exception of one 
only, Eleazar, son of Ananias, who was sent to Idumea. Josephus, who has since 
created for himself such a brilliant renown as a historian, was prefect of 
Galilee. There were in this selection many grave men who were willing, to a 
large extent, to try to maintain order, with the hopes of ruling the anarchical 
elements which threatened to destroy everything.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7">The ardour at Jerusalem was extreme. The town was like a camp, a manufactory of 
arms; on all sides were heard the cries of the young people exercising. The 
Jews in places remote from the East, especially in the Parthian kingdom, 
hastened thither, persuaded that the Roman Empire had had its day. They felt 
that Nero was approaching his end, and were convinced that the empire would 
disappear with him. This last representative of the title of Cæsar, lowering 
himself in shame and disgrace, appeared to be a <span class="unclear" id="xiii-p7.1">pius</span> omen. By placing 
themselves at this point of view 

<pb n="139" id="xiii-Page_139" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_139.html" />they would consider the insurrection much less mad than it seems to be to us—to 
us who know that the empire had still within it the force necessary for many 
future <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xiii-p7.2">rennaissances</span>. They could really believe that the work of Augustus was 
broken up; they imagined any moment to see the Parthians rush into the Roman 
territories; and this would indeed have happened if through different causes 
the Arsacide policy had not been very weak at the time. One of the finest images 
of Enoch is that where the prophet sees the sword given to the sheep, and the 
sheep thus armed pursuing in their turn the savage beasts, whom they cause to 
flee before them. Such were the feelings of the Jews. Their want of military 
education did not allow them to understand how deceptive was their success over 
Florus and Cestius. Coins were struck copied from the type of those of the 
Macabees, bearing the effigies of the temple or some Jewish emblem, with the 
legends in archaic Hebrew characters. Dated by the years “of deliverance” or 
“of the freedom of Sion” these pieces were at first anonymous or sent forth in the 
name of Jerusalem; later on, they bore the names of the party leaders who 
exercised supreme authority by the will of some portion probably, indeed, in the 
first months of the revolt, Eleazar, son of Simon, who was in possession of an 
enormous quantity of silver, had dared to coin money while giving himself the 
title of “high priest.” The monetary issues lasted, in any case, for a 
considerable time; they were called “the money of Jerusalem” or “the money of danger.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">Hanan became more and more the chief of the moderate party. He hoped still to 
lead the mass of the people to peace; he sought under hand to stay the 
manufacture of arms, to paralyse resistance by giving himself the appearance of 
organising it. This is the most formidable game in a time of revolution: Hanan 
was called a traitor by the revolutionaries. He had in the eyes of the enthusiasts the fault of seeing clearly; 

<pb n="140" id="xiii-Page_140" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_140.html" />in the eyes of the historian, he cannot be absolved from having taken the 
falsest of positions, that which consists in making war without believing in it, 
only because he was impelled by ignorant fanatics. The commotion in the 
provinces was frightful. The complete Arab regions to the East and South of the 
Dead Sea threw into Judea masses of bandits, living by pillage and massacres. 
Order in such circumstances was impossible, for to establish order, it is 
necessary to expel the two elements which make up a revolution’s 
strength—fanaticism and brigandage. Terrible positions those which give no 
alternative but that between appeal to the foreigner and anarchy! In Acrabatena, 
a young and brave partisan Simon, son of Gioras, pillaged and tortured all the 
rich people. In Galilee, Josephus tried in vain to maintain some discipline: a 
certain John of Gischala, a knavish and audacious agitator combining an 
implacable personality with an ardent enthusiasm, succeeded in carrying all 
before him. Josephus was reduced, according to the eternal custom of the East, 
to enrol the brigands and pay them regular wages as the ransom of the country.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">Vespasian prepared himself for the difficult campaign which had been entrusted 
to him. His plan was to attack the insurrection from the north, to crush it 
first in Galilee, then in Judea, to throw himself in some sort upon Jerusalem; 
and when he should have moved everything towards this central point, where 
fatigue, famine and factions, could not fail to produce fearful scenes; to wait, 
or if that were not enough, to strike a heavy blow. He went first to Antioch 
where Agrippa came to join him with all his forces. Antioch had not till now had 
its massacre of Jews, doubtless because it had in its midst a large number of 
Greeks who had embraced the Jewish religion (most frequently under the Christian 
form) which moderated their hatred. Even at this moment the storm broke; the 
absurd accusation of having fired the city led to butcheries, 

<pb n="141" id="xiii-Page_141" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_141.html" />followed by a very severe persecution, in which doubtless many disciples of 
Jesus suffered, being confounded with the adherents of a religion which was only 
the half of theirs.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">The expedition set off in March, 67, and. following the ordinary route along the 
sea-shore, established its head-quarters at Ptolemais (Acre). The first shock 
fell on Galilee. The population was heroic. The little town of Jondifat, or 
Jotapata, recently fortified, made a tremendous resistance; not one of its 
defenders would survive; shut up in a position without issue, they killed each 
other. “Gallilean” became from that time the synonym for fanatic sectaries, 
seeking death as their part, taking it with a sort of stubbornness. Tiberias, 
Taricheus, and Gamala were not taken until after perfect butcheries; there have 
been in history few examples of an entire race thus broken. The waves of the 
quiet lake where Jesus had dreamed of the kingdom of Heaven were actually tinged 
with blood. The river was covered with putrefied corpses, the air was 
pestiferous, crowds of Jews took refuge on the coasts. Vespasian caused them to 
be killed or drowned. The rest of the population was sold. Six thousand captives 
were sent to Nero, in Achaia, to execute the most difficult work of piercing the 
Isthmus of Corinth; the old men were slaughtered. There was nothing but 
desertion. Josephus, whose nature had little depth, and who, besides, was 
always in doubt of the issue of this war, surrendered to the Romans, and was 
soon in the good graces of Vespasian and Titus. All his cleverness in writing 
had not succeeded in washing such a conduct from a certain varnish of cowardice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">The main part of the year 67 was employed in this war of 
extermination. Galilee had never recovered; the Christians who were found there 
took refuge beyond the lake. Henceforth there shall be nothing spoken of the country of Jesus in the 
history of Christianity. Gischala, which was taken last, fell in November 

<pb n="142" id="xiii-Page_142" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_142.html" />or December. John of Gischala, who had defended it with fury, retreated, and 
sought to gain Judea. Vespasian and Titus made their winter quarters at Ceserea, 
preparing in the following year to lay siege to Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p12">The great weakness of provisional governments organised for national defence is 
not being able to support defeat. In all cases, undermined by advanced parties, 
they fall on the day when they do not give to the superficial crowd what they 
have proclaimed—victory. John of Gischala and the fugitives from Galilee 
arriving each day at Jerusalem with rage in their hearts, still raised the 
diapason of fury in which the revolutionary party lived. Their breathing was hot 
and quick—“We are not conquered,” they said, “but we seek better posts; why 
exhaust oneself is Gischala and these hovels when we have the mother city to 
defend?” “I have seen,” said John of Gischala, “the machines of the Romans 
flying in pieces against the walls of the Gallilean villages; and, as they have 
not wings, they cannot break the ramparts of Jerusalem.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">All the young people were for open war. Some troops of volunteers turned readily 
to pillage; bands of fanatics, either religious or political, always resemble 
brigands. It is necessary to live, and freebooters cannot live without vexing 
the people. That is why brigand and hero in times of national crisis are merely 
synonymous. A war party is always tyrannical; moderation has never saved a 
country, for the first principle of moderation is to yield to circumstances, and 
heroism consists generally in not listening to reason. Josephus, the man of 
order <i>par excellence</i>, is probably in the right when he represents the 
resolution not to retire as having been the deed of a small number of energetic 
people, drawing by force after them some tranquil citizens who would have asked 
nothing better than to submit. It is more often thus; people obtain a great sacrifice from a nation without a 

<pb n="143" id="xiii-Page_143" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_143.html" />dynasty which terrorises it. The mass is essentially timid, but the timid count 
for nothing in times of revolution. The enthusiasts are always small in number, 
but they impose themselves upon others by cutting the road to reconciliation. 
The law of such situations is that power falls necessarily into the hands of the 
most ardent, and that politicians are fatally powerless.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p14">Before this intense fever, increasing every day, the position of the moderate 
party was not tenable. The bands of pillagers, after having ravaged the 
country, fell back upon Jerusalem, those who fled from the Roman armies came in 
their turn to huddle up in the town and to starve. There was no effective 
authority; the zealots ruled; all those who were even suspected of 
“moderantism” were massacred without mercy. Up to the present the war and its 
excesses were arrested by the barriers at the temple. Now the zealots and 
brigands dwelt pell-mell in the holy house; all the rules of legal purity were 
forgotten, the precincts were soiled with blood, men walked with their feet wet 
with it. In the eyes of the priest this was no doubt a most horrible state of 
affairs; to many devotees the “abomination” foretold by Daniel as installing 
himself in the holy place just before the last days. The zealots, like all 
military fanatics, made little of rights and subordinated them to the sacred 
work <i>par excellence</i>—the fight. They committed a fault not less grave in changing 
the order of the high priesthood. Without having regard to the privilege of the 
families from whom it had been the custom to take the high priests, they chose a 
branch little considered in the sacerdotal race, and they had recourse to the 
entirely democratic plan of the lot. The lot naturally gave absurd results. It 
fell upon a rustic whom it was necessary to bring to Jerusalem and clothe in 
spite of himself with the sacred garments, the high priesthood saw itself 
profaned by scenes of carnival. All the staid people, Pharisees, Sadducees, the Simeons, 

<pb n="144" id="xiii-Page_144" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_144.html" />Ben Gamaliels, the Josephs, Ben Gorions were wounded in what was dearest to them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">So much excess at last decided the aristocratic Sadducean party to attempt a 
reaction. With much skill and courage Hanan sought to reunite the honest 
middle-class and all those who were reasonable, to over-turn this monstrous 
alliance between fanaticism and impiety. The zealots were arranged near, and 
obliged to shut themselves in the temple, which had become an ambulance for the 
wounded. To save the revolution they had recourse to a supreme effort; it was to 
call into the city the Idumeans—that is to say, troops of bandits accustomed to 
all manner of violence which raged around Jerusalem. The entrance of the 
Idumeans was marked by a massacre. All the members of the sacerdotal caste whom 
they could find were killed. Hanan and Jesus, son of Gamala, suffered fearful 
insults. Their bodies were deprived of sepulture, an outrage unheard-of among 
the Jews.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">Thus perished the son of the principal author of the death of Jesus. The 
Beni-Hanan remained faithful up to the end of their part, and, if I might say 
so, to their duty. Like the larger number of those who seek to put a stop to the 
extravagances of sects and fanaticism, they were hot-headed, but they perished 
nobly. The last Hanan appears to have been a man of great capacity; he struggled 
nearly two years against anarchy. He was a true aristocrat, hard sometimes, but 
grave, and penetrated by a real feeling on public subjects, highly respected, 
liberal in the sense that he wished the government of the nation to be by its 
nobility, and not by violent factions. Josephus did not doubt that if he had 
lived he would have succeeded in making an honourable arrangement between the 
Romans and the Jews, and he regarded the day of his death as the moment when the 
city of Jerusalem and the republic of the Jews were definitely lost. It was at 
least the end of the Sadducean party, a party often 

<pb n="145" id="xiii-Page_145" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_145.html" />haughty, egotistical and cruel, but which represented according to him the 
opinion which alone was rational and capable of saving the country. By Hanan’s 
death, people would be tempted to say, according to common language, that Jesus 
was revenged. It was the Beni-Hanan who, in presence of Jesus, had made this 
reflection: “The consequence of all this is that the Romans will come and 
destroy the temple and nation;” and who had added: “Better that one man 
should die than a whole people be lost!” Let us observe an expression so 
artlessly impious. There is no more vengeance in history than in nature; 
revolutions are no more just than the volcano which bursts or the avalanche that 
rolls. The year 1793 did not punish Richelieu, Louis XIV., nor the founders of 
French unity; but it proved that they were men of narrow views, if they did not 
feel the emptiness of what they had done, the frivolity of their 
Machiavellianism, the uselessness of their deep policy, the foolish cruelty of 
their reasons of State. Ecclesiastes alone was a sage, the day when he cried 
out, disabused: “All is vanity under the sun.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p17">With Hanan (in the first days of 68) perished the old Jewish priesthood, 
entailed in the great Sadducean families who had made such a strong opposition 
to budding Christianity. Deep was the impression, people, those highly respected 
aristocrats, whom they had so lately seen clothed in superb priestly robes, 
presiding over pompous ceremonies, and regarded with veneration by the numerous 
pilgrims who came to Jerusalem from the whole world, thrown naked outside of the 
city, given up to the dogs and jackals, It was a world which disappeared. The 
democratic high-priesthood which was inaugurated by the revolution was 
ephemeral. The Christians at first believed to raise two or three personages by 
ornamenting their foreheads with the priestly petalon. All this had no result. 
The priesthood, no more than the temple on which it depended, was not destined to be the principal 

<pb n="146" id="xiii-Page_146" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_146.html" />thing in Judaism. The principal thing was the enthusiast, the prophet, the 
zealot, the messenger from God. The prophet had killed royalty, the enthusiast, 
the ardent sectary, had killed the priesthood. The priesthood and the kingdom 
once killed, the fanatic remained, and he during two and a half years yet fought 
against fate. When the fanatic shall have been crushed in his turn, there will 
remain the doctor, the rabbi, the interpreter of the <i>Thora</i>. The priest and the 
king will never rise again.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">Nor the temple neither. Those zealots who, to the great scandal of the priests 
who were friends of the Romans, made the holy place a fortress and a hospital, 
were not so far as would appear at first sight from the sentiment of Jesus. What 
mattered those stones? The mind is the only thing which is reckoned, and that 
which defends the mind of Israel, the revolution, has a right to defile the 
stones. Since the day when Isaiah said: “What are your sacrifices tome? they 
disgust me; it is the righteousness of the heart I wish,” material worship was 
an old-fashioned routine which must disappear.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p19">The opposition between the priesthood and the national party, at bottom 
democratic, which admitted no other nobility than piety and observance of the 
law, is felt from the time of Nehemiah, who was already a Pharisee. The true 
Aaron, in the mind of wise men, is the good man. The Asmoneans, at once priests 
and kings, only inspired aversion among pious men. Sadduceeism, each day more 
unpopular and ravenous, was only saved by the distinction which people made 
between religion and its ministers. No kings—no priests—such was at bottom the 
Pharisaic ideal. Incapable of forming a State of its own, Judaism must have 
arrived at the point at which we see it through eighteen centuries, that is to 
say, to live like a parasite in the republics of others. It was likewise 
destined to become a religion without a temple and without a priest. The 

<pb n="147" id="xiii-Page_147" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_147.html" />priest rendered the temple necessary: its destruction shall be a kind of 
riddance. The zealots who, in the year 68, killed the high priest and polluted 
the temple to defend God’s cause, were therefore not outside the real tradition 
of Israel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p20">But it was clear that, deprived of all conservative ballast, delivered to a 
frantic management, the vessel would go to frightful perdition. After the 
massacre of the Sadducees terror reigned in Jerusalem without any restraining 
counterpois. The oppression was so great that no one dared openly to weep nor 
inter their dead. Compassion became a crime. The number of suspects of 
distinguished condition who perished through the cruelty of these madmen was 
about 12,000. Doubtless it is necessary here to consider the statements of 
Josephus. The history of that historian as to the domination of the zealots has 
something absurd in it; some impious and wretched people would not have had to 
be killed as they were. As well might one one seek to explain the French 
Revolution by the going out from the prison of some thousands of galley slaves. 
Pure wickedness has never done anything in the world; the truth is that these 
popular movements being the work of an obscure conscience and not of reason, are 
compromised by their very victory. According to the rule of all movements of the 
same kind the revolution of Jerusalem was only occupied in decapitating itself. 
The best patriots, those who had most contributed to the success of the year 66, 
Guion, Niger, the Perea, were put to death. All the people in comfortable 
circumstances perished. We are specially struck by the death of a certain 
Zacharias, son of Barak, the most honest man of Jerusalem and greatly beloved by 
all good people. They introduced him before a traditional jury who acquitted him 
unanimously. The zealots murdered him in the middle of the temple. Thus 
Zacharias, the son of Barak, would be a friend of the Christians, for we believe 
that we can trace an allusion to him in the prophetic 

<pb n="148" id="xiii-Page_148" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_148.html" />words which the evangelists attribute to Jeans as to the terrors of the last days.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p21">The extraordinary events of which Jerusalem was the theatre struck indeed the 
Christians in the highest degree. The peaceable disciples of Jesus, deprived of 
their leader, James the brother of the Lord continued at first to lead in the 
holy city their ascetic life, and waited about the temple to see the great 
reappearance. They had with them the other survivors of the family of Jesus, the 
sons of Clopas, regarded with the greatest veneration even by the Jews. All that 
occurred would appear to them an evident confirmation of the words of Jesus. 
What could these convulsions be if not the beginning of what was called the 
sufferings of Messiah, the preludes of the Messianic Incarnation? They were 
persuaded that the triumphant arrival of Christ would be preceded by the entry 
upon the scene of a great number of false prophets. In the eyes of the 
presidents of the Christian community, these false prophets were the leaders of 
the zealots. People applied to the present time the terrible phrases which Jesus 
had often in his mouth to express the plagues which should announce judgments. 
Perhaps there were seen rising in the bosom of the Church some enlightened 
persons pretending to speak in the name of Jesus. The elders made a most lively 
opposition to them; they were assured that Jesus had announced the coming of 
such seducers and warned them concerning them. That was sufficient; the 
hierarchy, already strong in the Church, the spirit of docility, the inheritance 
of Jesus arrested all the impostures; Christianity benefited by the great skill 
with which it knew how to create an authority in the very heart of a popular 
movement The budding episcopacy (or to express it better, the presbytery) 
prevented those aberrations from which the conscience of crowds never escapes 
when it is not directed. We feel from this point that the spirit of the Church 
in human things shall be a sort of good average sense, a 

<pb n="149" id="xiii-Page_149" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_149.html" />conservative and practical instinct, and practice a defiance of democratic 
chimeras contrasting strangely with the enthusiasm of its supernatural 
principles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p22">This political wisdom of the representatives of the Church of 
Jerusalem was not without merit. The zealots and the Christians had the same 
enemies, namely, the Sadducees, the Beni-Hanan. The ardent faith of the zealots could not fail to 
exercise a great seduction on the soul, not less enthusiastic, of the Judeo 
Christians. Those enthusiasts who carried away the crowds to the deserts to 
reveal to them the Kingdom of God resembled much John the Baptist and Jesus a 
little. Some believers to whom Jesus appeared joined the party and allowed 
themselves to be carried away. Everywhere the peaceful spirit inherent in 
Christianity carried it with it. The heads of the Church fought with those 
dangerous tendencies by the discourses which they maintained they had received 
from Jesus. “Take heed that they do not seduce you,” for many shall come in my 
name saying: “The Messiah is here, or he is there.” Do not believe them. For 
there shall arise false Messiahs, and false prophets, and they shall do great 
miracles, so, as if it were possible, to seduce the very elect. Recollect what I 
have told you before. If then some come saying to you, “Come, see, he is in the 
desert” do not go forth; “Come, see, he is in a hiding-place” do not believe 
them. There were doubtless some apostacies and treasons of brethren by brethren. 
Political divisions led to a coldness of affection, but the majority, while 
feeling in the deepest manner the crisis of Israel, gave no countenance to 
anarchy even when coloured by a patriotic pretext. The Christian manifesto of 
that solemn hour was a discourse attributed to Jesus, a kind of apocalypse, 
connected perhaps with some words pronounced by the Master, and which explained 
the connection of the final catastrophe, thenceforth held to be very near, with 
the political situation through which they were passing, It was not much 

<pb n="150" id="xiii-Page_150" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_150.html" />later after the siege that the niece was written entirely; but certain words 
they have placed in Jesus’ mouth are connected with the moment we have arrived 
at. “When ye shall see the abomination of desolation of which the prophet 
Daniel speaks, set up in the holy place (let the reader here understand), then 
let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains; let him who is on the roof not 
come down to his house to remove anything; let him who is in the fields not 
return to seek his cloak! Unfortunate shall be they who either nurse children or 
bear them in these days. And pray that your flight should not take place in the 
winter or the Sabbath day; for there shall be a tribulation such as has never 
been since the beginning of the world and never shall be again.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p23">Other apocalypses of the same kind, circulated it appears, under Enoch’s name, 
and presented with the discourses, attributed to Jesus some singular conflicting 
thoughts. In one of them the Divine Wisdom, introduced as a prophetic personage, 
reproaches the people with their crimes, the murder of prophets, hardness of 
heart. Some fragments which may be supposed to be preserved appear to allude to 
the murder of Zacharias, the son of Barak. There was here also a matter as to 
the “height of offence,” what would be the highest degree of honour to which 
human malice could rise, and which appears to be the profanation of the temple 
by the zealots. Such monstrosities prove that the coming of of the Well-Beloved 
was near, and that the revenge of the righteous would not tarry. The 
Judeo-Christian believers especially held still too much to the temple for such 
a sacrilege to fill them with fear. Nothing had been seen like this since Nebuchadnezzar.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p24">All the family of Jesus considered it was time to flee. The murder of James had 
already much weakened the connections of the Jerusalem Christians with Jewish 
orthodoxy; the divorce between the Church and the Synagogue was ripening every day. The hatred of 

<pb n="151" id="xiii-Page_151" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_151.html" />the Jews to the pious sectaries, being no longer supported by the Roman law, led 
without doubt to more than one act of violence. The life of the holy people who 
as a habit dwelt in the precincts and conducted their devotion then were very 
much distressed, since the zealots had transformed the temple into a place of 
arms and had polluted it by assassinations. Some allowed themselves to say that 
the name which suited the city thus profaned was no longer that of Sion, but 
that of Sodom, and that the position of the true Israelites resembled that of 
their captive ancestors in Egypt.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p25">The departure seems to have been decided on in the early months of 68. To give 
more authority to that resolution a report was spread to the effect that the 
heads of the community had received a revelation on this matter; according to 
some this revelation was made by the ministry of an angel. It is probable that 
all responded to the appeal of the leaders, and that none of the brethren 
remained in the city, which a very correct instinct showed them was doomed to 
extermination.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p26">Some indications lead us to believe that the flight of the peaceful company was 
not carried out without danger. The Jews, as it would appear, pursued them, the 
terrorists in fact exercised an active overlook on the roads, and killed as 
traitors all those who sought to escape, unless at least they could pay a good 
ransom. A circumstance which is only indicated to us in covert words saved the 
fleeing people. “The dragon vomited after the woman (the Church of Jerusalem) a 
river to overwhelm and drown her; but the earth helped the woman, opened its 
mouth and drank up the river which the dragon had vomited towards her, and the 
dragon was full of anger against the woman.” Possibly the zealots were among 
those who wished to throw the whole body of the faithful into the Jordan, and 
that they succeeded in escaping by passing through a part where the water was low; perhaps the party sent to 

<pb n="152" id="xiii-Page_152" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_152.html" />destroy them wandered and also lost the tracks of those whom they pursued. The 
place chosen by the heads of the community to serve as the primitive seat for 
the fugitive church was Pella, one of the towns of the Decapolis, situated near 
the left bank of the Jordan, in an admirable site commanding on one side the 
plan of the Ghor, on the other some precipices, below which rolled a torrent. 
They could not have made a better choice. Judea, Idumea, and Perea, were 
concerned in the insurrection; Samaria and the coast were profoundly troubled by 
war; Scythopolis and Pella were the two most neutral towns near Jerusalem. 
Pella, by its position beyond the Jordan, could afford more tranquility than 
Scythopolis, which had become one of the military stations of the Romans. Pella 
was a free city like all the places in the Decapolis, but it appears that it was 
given to Agrippa II. To take refuge there was to express strongly their horror of 
the revolt. The importance of the town dated from the Macedonian conquest; a 
colony of veterans from Alexandria was established there and changed the Semitic 
name to another which recalled their native country to the old soldiers. Pella 
was taken by Alexander Janneus; the Greeks who lived there refused to be 
circumcised and suffered much from Jewish fanaticism. Doubtless the heathen 
population had become rooted again there, for in the massacre of 66 Pella 
figures as a town of the Syrians and found itself again sacked by the Jews. It 
was in this Anti-Jewish town that the church of Jerusalem had its retreat during 
the horrors of the siege. It was well placed, and the church looked upon this 
locality as a safe abode, as a desert which God had prepared for it in which to 
wait in quietness, far from the torments of mankind, the home of the 
reappearance of Jesus. The community lived upon its savings, and they believed 
that God himself would take care to nourish it, and many saw in such a fate, so 
different from that of the Jews, a miracle which the prophets had foretold. 
Doubtless the Christians of Galilee on their side 

<pb n="153" id="xiii-Page_153" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_153.html" />had passed to the East of the Jordan and the lake into Batanea and the Gaulonites. In this manner the lands of Agrippa II, were a country of adoption 
for Judeo-Christians of Palestine. What gave a special importance to this 
Christian body in retirement is that it carried with it the remainder of the 
family of Jesus, surrounded by the most profound respect, and designated in 
Greek by the name of <i>Deposyni</i>, the relations of the Master. We shall soon see 
indeed the Trans-Jordanic Christianity continued in Ebionism, that is to say the 
very tradition of the word If Jesus. The synoptical gospels were the product of it.</p>

<pb n="154" id="xiii-Page_154" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_154.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIII. The Death of Nero." progress="56.24%" id="xiv" prev="xiii" next="xv">
<h2 id="xiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
<h3 id="xiv-p0.2">THE DEATH OF NERO.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p1">Since the first appearance of the spring of the year 68, when Vespasian 
undertook the campaign, his plan, we have already said, was to crush Judaism 
step by step, proceeding from the north and west towards the south and east, to 
force the fugitives to shut themselves up in Jerusalem, and there to slay 
without mercy that seditious multitude. He advanced as far as Emmaus, seven 
leagues from Jerusalem, at the foot of the great acclivity which stretches from 
the plain of Lydda to the Holy City. He did not consider that the time had yet 
come for this latter plan. He ravaged Idumea and Samaria, and on the 3rd of June 
he established his general quarters at Jericho, when he sent to massacre the 
Jews of Perea. Jerusalem was besieged on all sides, a circle of extermination 
surrounded it. Vespasian returned to Cesarea to assemble his entire forces, 
where he received news which made him stop short, and whose effect was to 
prolong by two years the resistance and the revolution at Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p2">Nero died on the 8th of June. During the great struggles in Judea which we are 
relating, he had carried on in Greece the life of an artist; he only returned 
to Rome at the end of 67. He had never enjoyed himself so much; for his sake 
they had made all the games coincide in one year, all the towns sent him the 
prizes of their games, at every moment deputations came to seek him, to beg him 
to sing to them. The great child ninny, or perhaps jester, was entranced with 
joy. The Greeks alone know how to hear, said he, the Greeks 

<pb n="155" id="xiv-Page_155" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_155.html" />alone are worthy of me and of my efforts. He extended to them great privileges, 
he proclaimed the liberty of Greece to the two isthmuses, paid liberally the 
oracles who prophecied to his taste, suppressed those who did not please him, 
and it is said caused to be strangled a singer who did not use his voice so that 
it did not appear better than his own. Hellius, one of the wretches to whom at 
his departure he had left full powers over Rome and the Senate, pressed him to 
return. The gravest political symptoms began to show themselves. Nero replied 
that his reputation was the first thing to be considered, and it obliged him to 
harbour his resources for a time when he should have no empire. His constant 
prepossession was indeed that if fortune should ever reduce him to a private 
condition he would be able quite well to make his art sufficient for him; and 
when they made the remark to him that he was fatiguing himself too much, he said 
that the exercise which for him was only the pastime of a prince, would perhaps 
be his bread winner. One of those things which most flatters the vanity of 
people of the world who occupy themselves a little in art or literature, is to 
imagine that if they should become poor they could live by their talents. As to 
that he had a voice which was weak and hollow, although he observed, in order to 
preserve it, medical prescriptions; his <i>phonasque</i> did not quit him and ordered 
him at every moment the most puerile precautions. We blush to think that Greece 
stained itself by this ignoble masquerade. Some towns indeed received him very 
well. The wretch did not dare to enter Athens; he was not asked. The most 
alarming news was brought to him; it was nearly a year since he had quitted 
Rome; he gave the order for return. In every town they gave him triumphal 
honours; they levelled the walls to let him enter. At Rome there was an 
extraordinary carnival. He mounted the car on which Augustus had his triumph; 
beside him was seated the musician Diodorus; upon his head he had 

<pb n="156" id="xiv-Page_156" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_156.html" />the Olympic crown; in his right hand the Pythic crown, before him they bore the 
other crowns, and upon some placards the roll of his victories; the names of 
those he had conquered, the titles of the pieces in which he had played, the 
claquers, trained in three kinds of claque, and the knights of Augustus 
followed. They pulled down the arch of the grand circus to allow him to enter, 
and cries were heard: “Long live the Olympian! the Pythi hero Augustus! 
Augustus! Nero-Hercules! Nero-Apollo! only Periodonicist! The only one who has 
ever been Augustus! Augustus! So sacred voice! Happy those who could hear 
it!” The thousand eight hundred and eight crowns, which he had brought back from 
Greece, were placed in the grand circus and attached to the Egyptian obelisk, 
which Augustus had placed there to serve as a <i>meta</i>. At last the conscience of 
the noble portions of human nature awoke. The East, with the exception of Judea, 
bore without a blush this shameful tyranny and contented themselves with it; but 
the feeling of honour still lived in the West. It is one of the glories of 
France that the overthrow of such a tyranny was its work. While the German 
soldiers, full of hatred against the republicans and slaves for their principle 
of fidelity, played in regard to Nero as to all the emperors, the part of good 
Swiss and <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p2.1">gardes du corps</span>; the cry of revolt was raised by an Aquitanian, a 
descendant of the ancient kings of the country. The movement was truly French. 
Without calculating the consequences the Gallican regions threw themselves into 
the revolution with enthusiasm. The signal was given by Vindex about the 15th of 
March, 68. The news came quickly to Rome. The walls were soon chalked over with 
scandalous inscriptions, “By the dint of singing, say vile scoffers, he has 
awakened the cocks (Gallos).” Nero at first laughed. He felt quite glad, that he 
had been furnished with an occasion of enriching himself by pillaging the Gauls. 
He continued to sing to amuse himself until the moment when 

<pb n="157" id="xiv-Page_157" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_157.html" />Vindex began to post proclamations in which he was treated as a wretched artist. 
The actor wrote then from Naples, where he was, to the Senate to demand justice, 
and took the route for Rome. He affected only however to interest himself in 
some musical instruments newly invented, and especially in a kind of hydraulic 
organ, upon which he solemnly consulted the Senate and the Knights.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p3">The news of the defection of Galba (3rd April) and the alliance of Spain with 
Gaul, which he received while he was at dinner, came upon him like a 
thunder-clap. He overturned the table where he ate, tore up the letter and 
smashed two engraved vases of great value, out of which he was accustomed to 
drink.. In the ridiculous preparations which he began, his principal care was 
for his instruments, the theatrical baggage for his women, whom he had dressed 
as Amazons, with targets and hatchets, and having their hair cut short. There 
were strange alternations of depression and buffoonery, which we hesitate 
sometimes whether to take as serious, or rather to treat as absurd; all the 
acts of Nero floating between the black wickedness of a cruel booby and the 
irony of a <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p3.1">roué</span>. He had not an idea which was not childish. The pretended world 
of art in which he lived had rendered him completely silly. Sometimes he thought 
less of fighting than going to weep without arms before his enemies. Thinking to 
touch their hearts, he composed already the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p3.2">epinicium</span> which he should sing with 
them on the morning of the reconciliation; at other times he wished to have all 
the senate massacred, to bum Rome a second time, and to let loose the beasts of 
the amphitheatre upon the city. The French especially were the objects of his 
rage; he spoke of causing those who were in Rome to be killed, as being 
implicated with their compatriots and wishing to join them. At intervals he had 
the thought of changing the seat of his empire and retiring to Alexandria. He remembered that some 

<pb n="158" id="xiv-Page_158" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_158.html" />prophets had promised him the empire of the east and especially the throne of 
Jerusalem, and he dreamed that his musical talent would give him a means of 
livelihood, and this possibility, which would be the better proof of his 
talents, afforded him a secret joy. Then he consoled himself with literature; he 
made the remark that his position had something particular about it, all that 
had happened to him was quite unheard of; never had any prince lost alive such 
a great empire. Never in the days of his most bitter anguish did he change any 
of his habits. He spoke more of literature than of the affairs of the French; 
he sang, he made jests, he went to the theatre incognito, wrote with his own 
hand to an actor who pleased him: “Keep a man so busy, it is bad.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p4">The little agreement in the armies of Gaul, the death of Vindex, and the 
weakness of Galba would perhaps have adjourned the deliverance of the world, if 
the Roman army in its turn had not made itself heard. The praetorians revolted 
and proclaimed Galba; on the evening on the 8th of June Nero saw that all was 
lost. His ridiculous mind suggested to him nothing but grotesque ideas. Clothing 
himself in mourning habits he went to harangue the people in this dress, 
employing all his scenic power to obtain thus a pardon of the past, or, for want 
of better, prefecture of Egypt. He wrote his speech. He was told before he 
arrived at the forum he would be torn in pieces. He lay down; awaking in the 
middle of the night he found himself without guards. They already had pillaged 
his room. He rose and struck at different doors and no one replied. He came 
back, wished to die, and asked for the <i>myrmillon</i> Spicullus, a brilliant slayer, 
one of the celebrities of the amphitheatre. Everyone deserted him. He went out 
wandering alone in the streets, thought of throwing himself into the Tiber, and 
then retraced his steps. The world appeared to make a void about him. Phaon, his freed man, offered him then 

<pb n="159" id="xiv-Page_159" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_159.html" />his villa residence, situated between the Salarian and 
Nomentan ways, about a league and a half off. The 
unfortunate man, slightly clothed, covered with a poor 
mantle, mounted on a wretched horse, his face covered 
so as not to be recognised, went forth, accompanied by 
three or four of his freed men, among whom were Phaon, 
Sporus, Epaphroditus, his secretary. It was not yet quite 
light; in going through Colline gate he heard in the camp 
of the Prætorians, near which he passed, the cries of the 
soldiers who cursed him and proclaimed Galba. A start 
of his horse caused by the stench of a corpse thrown in 
the way, caused him to be recognised. He was able to 
reach Phaon’s villa by gliding flat on his belly under 
the bushwood, and concealing himself behind the 
rose trees.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p5">His comical mind and vulgar slang did not abandon 
him. They wished him to squat in a hole like a pouzzalana, 
as is often seen in some places. This was for him 
the occasion of a joke. “What a fate, to go to live 
under the earth.” His reflections were like a running 
fire intermixed with dull pleasantries and wooden-headed 
remarks. He had upon each circumstance a 
literary reminiscence, a cool antithesis; “he who once 
was proud of his numerous suite, has now no more than 
three freed men.” Sometimes the memory of his victims 
would come back to him, but only struck him as figures 
of rhetoric, never led to a moral act of repentance. The 
comedian survived through all. His situation was for 
him nothing but a drama—a drama which he had 
recited. Recalling the parts in which he had figured 
as a patricide or princes reduced to the condition of 
beggars, he remarked that now he played all that on his 
own account and would sing this verse, which a tragedian 
had placed in the mouth of Œdipus:</p>

<verse id="xiv-p5.1">
<l id="xiv-p5.2">"My wife, my mother, my father </l>
<l id="xiv-p5.3">Pronounce my death warrant.”</l>
</verse>

<p id="xiv-p6">Incapable of a serious thought, he wished them to dig 


<pb n="160" id="xiv-Page_160" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_160.html" />his grave the size of his body, and made them beat pieces of marble, some water 
and wood at his funeral procession, weeping and saying. “What an artist this is 
who has died!”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p7">The courier of Phaon meanwhile brought a despatch. Nero tore it from him; he 
read that the senate had declared him the public enemy and had condemned him to 
be punished according to the ancient custom. “What is that custom?” asked he. 
They told him that the head of the culprit, quite bare, was stuck into a fork 
while they beat it with rods until death followed. Then the body was drawn by a 
hook and thrown into the Tiber. He trembled, took two poignards which he had on 
him, tried their points, sheathed them again, saying the fatal hour had not yet 
come. He engaged Sporus to begin his funeral dirge, tried hard to kill himself 
and could not. His awkwardness, this kind of talent which he had for making all 
the fibres of the soul vibrate falsely, that laugh at once brutal and infernal, 
that pretentious stupidity which made his whole life resemble the memory of 
Agrippa’s <i>Sabbat</i>, attained to the sublime of absurdity. He could not succeed in 
killing himself. “Is there no one here to set an example to me?” he said. He 
redoubled his quotations, spoke in Greek, and made some bits of verse. All at 
once they heard the noise of a detachment of cavalry which came to take him 
alive.</p>

<blockquote id="xiv-p7.1">The steps of the heavy horses fall upon my ears,</blockquote>

<p class="continue" id="xiv-p8">said he. Epaphroditus then took his poignard and plunged it into his neck. The centurion came in nearly 
at the same moment. He wished to stop the blood, and sought to make him believe he had come to save him. “Too late!” said the dying man, whose eyes rolled 
in his head and glazed with horror, “Behold where fidelity is found!” added he, expiring. It was his last 
comic feature. Nero giving vent to a melancholy complaint upon the wickedness of his century, upon the 
disappearance of good faith and virtue! Let us applaud, the drama is complete! Once more, Nature, with the 

<pb n="161" id="xiv-Page_161" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_161.html" />thousand faces, thou hast known how to find an actor worthy of such a part!</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p9">He had held much to this, that they should not deliver his head to insults, and 
that they should not burn him entirely. His two nurses and Actea, who loved him 
still, hound him secretly in a rich white shroud, embroidered with gold and with 
all the luxury they knew he loved. They laid his ashes in the tomb of Domitius, 
a great mausoleum which commanded the gardens (The Pincio) and made a fine 
effect from the Campus Martius. From thence his ghost haunted the Middle Ages 
like a vampire; to conquer the apparitions which haunted the district, they 
built the Church of <i>Santa Maria del Popolo</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p10">Thus perished, at thirty-one years of age, after having reigned thirteen years 
and eight months, the sovereign —not the most foolish or the most wicked, but 
the vainest and the most ridiculous, whom the chance of events had brought into 
the first ranks of history. Nero is beyond everything a literary perversion; he 
was far from being destitute of all talent or of all honesty; this poor young 
man, intoxicated with bad literature, drunk with acclamations, who forgot his 
empire for Terpnos, who, receiving the news of the revolt of the Gauls did not 
withdraw from the spectacle at which he assisted, shewed his favour to the 
athlete, and did not think during many days of anything but his lyre and his 
voice. The most culpable in all of this were the people most greedy of pleasure, 
who exacted above all that their sovereign should amuse them, and also the false 
taste of the time, which had inverted the order of greatness, and gave too large 
a value to the man of renown in letters and the artist. The danger of literary 
education is that it inspires an inordinate love of glory without ever affording 
a serious moral, which fixes the meaning of true glory. It was destined that a 
natural and subtle vanity, longing for the immense and the infinite, but without 
any judgment, should make a deplorable shipwreck. But his qualities, such as aversion to war, 

<pb n="162" id="xiv-Page_162" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_162.html" />became fatal, by leaving him with no taste but for ways of shining which should 
not have been his. At least, as he was not a Marcus Aurelius, it was not good to 
be so far removed from the prejudices of his caste and his condition. A prince 
is a soldier, a great prince can and should protect letters. He ought not to a 
literateur. Augustus, Louis XIV., presiding over a brilliant development of 
mind, are, after the cities of genius like Athens and Florence, the finest 
spectacle of history. Nero, Chilperic, King Louis of Bavaria, are caricatures. 
In the case of Nero the enormous nature of the imperial power, and the harshness 
of Roman manners, caused that caricature to appear outlined in blood.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p11">It is often asserted, to shew the irremediable nature of the masses, that Nero 
was popular in some points of view. The fact is that he had upon his own account 
two currents of opposite opinion. All those who were serious and honest detested 
him, the lower people loved him, some artlessly and by the vague sentiment which 
makes the poor plebeian love his prince if he has a brilliant exterior, the 
others because he intoxicated them with feasts. During those fêtes they saw him 
mixing with the crowd, dining, eating in the theatre in the midst of the mob. 
Did he not besides hate the Senate, the Roman nobility, whose character was so 
harsh and so little popular? The companions who surrounded him were at least 
amiable and polite. The soldiers of the guard always preserved their affection 
for him. For a long time his tomb was found always ornamented with fresh 
flowers, and portraits of him were placed in the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p11.1">rostra</span> by unknown hands. The 
origin of the good fortune of Otho was that he had been his confidant and that 
he imitated his manners. Vitellius, to make himself acceptable at Rome, affected 
openly to take Nero as his model, and to follow his methods of government. 
Thirty or forty years after, all the world wished he were still living, and 
longed for his return.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p12">This popularity, in reward to which there is no need 

<pb n="163" id="xiv-Page_163" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_163.html" />to be too much surprised, had in fact a singular result. The report was spread 
abroad that the object of so many regrets was not really dead. During the life 
of Nero, there had been seen to dawn in the staff of the emperor, the idea that 
he would be dethroned at Rome, but that there would commence for him a new 
reign, Oriental and almost Messianic. People have always had a difficulty in 
believing that men who have a long time occupied the attention of the world 
disappear for ever. The death of Nero at Phaon’s villa in the presence of a 
small number of witnesses had not had a very public character. All that 
concerned his burial had passed among three women, who were devoted to him. 
Icellus almost alone had seen the corpse; nothing recognisable remained of his 
person. They might believe in a substitution; some affirmed that the body had 
never been found, others declared that the gash he had made in his neck had been 
bandaged and healed. Nearly all maintained that at the instigation of the 
Parthian ambassador at Rome, he had taken refuge among the Arsacides, his 
allies, eternal enemies of the Romans, or that he had gone to the king of 
Armenia, Tiridatus, whose journey to Rome in 66, had been accompanied by 
magnificent fêtes, which had struck the people. There he was planning the ruin 
of the empire. Soon they would see him return at the head of the cavaliers of 
the East to torture those who had betrayed him. His partisans lived in that 
hope. Already they raised statues to him, and made edicts even to be current in 
his signature. The Christians, on the contrary, considered him as a monster, 
and, when they heard such reports, in which they believed as much as the other 
people, were smitten with terror. The imaginations which he kindled lasted for a 
very long time, and, according to what occurs nearly always in similar 
circumstances, there were many false Neros. We shall see soon the counterpart of 
that opinion in the Christian church, and the place which it holds in the 
prophetic literature of the time.</p>

<pb n="164" id="xiv-Page_164" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_164.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p13">The strangeness of the spectacles in which they has taken part left few winds in 
their sober senses. Human nature had been pushed to the limits of the possible, 
there remained the vacuum which follows fits of fever;—everywhere spectres and 
visions of blood. It was said that at the moment when Nero came out through the 
Colline gate to take refuge in Phaon’s villa, a flash struck his eyes, and that 
at the same moment the earth trembled as if it were opening, and that the souls 
of all those whom he had killed threw themselves upon him. There was in the air 
as it were a thirst for vengeance. Soon we shall assist at one of the interludes 
of the grand heavenly drama, where the souls of the slain, lying under God’s 
altar, cry with a loud voice “Oh Lord, how long till thou shalt demand our 
blood from those who inhabit the earth,” and there shall be given to them a 
white robe because they have to wait a little longer!</p>

<pb n="165" id="xiv-Page_165" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_165.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIV. Plagues and Prognostics." progress="59.47%" id="xv" prev="xiv" next="xvi">
<h2 id="xv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
<h3 id="xv-p0.2">PLAGUES AND PROGNOSTICS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p1">The first impression on the Jews and Christians at the news of the revolt of 
Vindex had been that of extreme joy. They believed that the empire would end 
with Cæsar’s house, and that the revolted generals, full of hatred to Rome, 
would not think of anything except rendering themselves independent in their 
respective provinces. The movement of the Gauls was accepted in Judea as having 
a significance analogous to that of the Jews themselves. There war was a deep 
error. No part of the empire, Judea excepted, wished to see broken up that great 
association which gave to the world peace and material prosperity. All the 
countries on the borders of the Mediterranean, once at enmity, were delighted to 
live together. Gaul itself, although less peaceful than the rest, limited its 
revolutionary desires to the overthrow of the bad emperors, to demanding reform, 
and to seeking for a liberal government. But we can imagine that people, 
accustomed to the ephemeral kingdoms of the East, should have regarded as 
finished an empire whose dynasty was about to be extinguished, and should have 
believed that the different nations subjugated one or two centuries before would 
form separate States under the generals who held the command. For eighteen 
months, in fact, none of the leaders of the revolted legions succeeded in 
putting down his rivals in a permanent way. Never had the world been seized with 
such a trembling; at Rome the nightmare of Nero scarcely dispelled; at 
Jerusalem a whole nation in a state of madness; the Christians under the stroke of the 

<pb n="166" id="xv-Page_166" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_166.html" />fearful massacre of the year 64; the earth itself a prey to the most violent 
convulsions; the whole world was as in a vertigo. This planet appeared to be 
shaken and unable to endure. The horrible degree of wickedness which heathen 
society had reached, the extravagances of Nero, his golden house, his absurd 
art, his colossi, his portraits more than a hundred feet in height, had 
literally made the world mad. Some natural plagues broke out in all directions, 
and held men’s minds in a kind of terror.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p2">When we read the Apocalypse without knowing the date or having its key, such a 
book appears the work of the most capricious and individual fancy; but when we 
replace the strange vision in this interregnum from Nero to Vespasian, in which 
the empire passed through the gravest crisis it had known, the work appears in 
the most extraordinary sympathy with the state of men’s minds; we may add with 
the state of the globe, for we shall soon see that the physical history of the 
world at the same period furnishes its elements. The world really dotted on 
miracles; never had it been so impressed by omens. The God-Father appeared to 
have veiled his face; certain unclean larvæ, monsters coming forth from a 
mysterious slime, appeared to be wandering through the air. Everyone believed 
that the world was on the eve of some unheard-of event, Belief in the signs of 
the times and prodigies was universal; scarcely more than a few hundreds of 
educated men saw their absurdity. Some charlatans, more or less authentic 
depositaries of the old chimeras of Babylon, played on the ignorance of the 
people and pretended to explain omens. These wretches became personages; the 
time was passed in expelling and then recalling them; Otho and Vitellius 
especially were entirely given up to them. The highest politics did not disdain 
to take note of these puerile dreams.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p3">One of the most important branches of Babylonian divination was the 
interpretation of monstrous births, considered as implying certain indications of coming 

<pb n="167" id="xv-Page_167" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_167.html" />events. This idea more than any other had overrun the Roman world; the 
many-headed <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p3.1">fœtus</span> especially was considered as an evident omen, each head, 
according to a symbolism we shall see adapted by the author of the Apocalypse, 
representing an emperor. There were some real or pretended hybrid forms In that 
matter also the unwholesome visions and incoherent images of the Apocalypse are 
the reflection of the popular tales with which peoples’ minds were filled. A pig 
with a hawk’s talons was held to be the very picture of Nero. Nero himself was 
very curious in regard to these monstrosities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p4">Men were also preoccupied with meteors and signs in the sky. The 
<i>bolides</i> made 
the greatest impression. It is known that the frequency of the <i>bolides</i> is a 
periodic phenomenon, which occurs nearly every thirty years. On these occasions 
there are some nights when, literally, the stars have the appearance of falling 
from heaven. Comets, eclipses, parhelia, and aurora borealis, in which were seen 
crowns, swords, and stripes of blood; burning clouds of plastic forms, in which 
were designed battles and fantastic animals; were greedily remarked and never 
appear to have been observed with such intensity as during these tragic years. 
People spoke only of showers of blood, astonishing effects of lightning, streams 
flowing upwards to their course, and rivers of blood. A thousand things to which 
people had paid no attention obtained through the feverish emotion of the public 
an exaggerated importance. The infamous charlatan, Balbillus, took advantage of 
the impression which these events sometimes made on the emperor, to excite his 
suspicions against the most illustrious, and to draw from him the cruellest 
orders.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p5">The plagues of the period, besides, justified up to a certain point these 
madnesses. Blood ran in floods on all sides. The death of Nero, which was a 
deliverance in many points of view, began a period of civil wars. The battle of the legions of Gaul under Vindex and 

<pb n="168" id="xv-Page_168" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_168.html" />Virginius had been frightful; Galilee was the theatre of an unexampled 
extermination; the war of Corbulon among the Parthians had been most murderous. 
There was still worse than that in the future; the fields of Bedriac and 
Cremona soon exhaled an odour of blood. Punishments made the amphitheatre like 
hell. The cruelty of the military and civil manners had banished all pity from 
society. Withdrawing themselves trembling to their humble abodes, the Christians 
doubtless again repeated the words they attributed to Jesus: “When ye hear of 
wars and rumours of wars, be not troubled, for this must be; but the end is not 
yet. Nation shall be seen rising against nation, kingdom against kingdom; there 
shall be great earthquakes, shakings, famines, pestilences on all sides, and 
great signs in the heavens. These are the beginnings of sorrows.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p6">Famine, indeed, was added to the massacres. In the year 68 the arrivals from 
Alexandria were insufficient. At the beginning of March, 69, an inundation of 
the Tiber was most disastrous. The wretchedness was fearful; a sudden eruption 
of the sea covered Lycia with mourning. In the year 65, a horrible pestilence 
afflicted Rome; during the autumn the dead were reckoned at 30,000. In the same 
year everybody spoke of the fearful fire at Lyons. And the Campagna was ravaged 
by water-spouts and cyclones, whose outbreaks were heard even at the gates of 
Rome. The order of nature seemed reversed; fearful storms spread terror in all 
directions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p7">But what struck people most was the earthquakes. The globe underwent a 
convulsion parallel to that of the moral world; it seemed as if the world and 
the human race had fever at the same time. It is a peculiarity of popular 
movements to mix together all that excites the imagination of the crowds, at the 
time when they are carried out. A natural phenomenon, a great crime, a crowd of 
things accidental or without apparent connection, are linked together in the 
grand rhapsody which humanity composes from age to age. It is thus 

<pb n="169" id="xv-Page_169" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_169.html" />that the history of Christianity is incorporated with everything which at 
different periods has shaken the people. Nero and the Solfatara had as much 
importance there as theological argument; a place must be given to geology, and 
the Solfatara and the catastrophes of the planet. Of all natural phenomena 
besides earthquakes are those which most cause men to abase themselves before 
unknown forces. The countries where they are frequent, Naples and Central 
America, have superstition in an endemic condition; there must be said as much 
for the ages in which they raged with a peculiar violence. Now never were they 
more common than in the first century. No time could be remembered when the 
surface of the old continent had been so greatly agitated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p8">Vesuvius was preparing for its terrible eruption of 79. On the 5th February, 63, 
Pompeii was nearly engulfed by an earthquake. A great number of the inhabitants 
would not re-enter it. The volcanic centre of the Bay of Naples at the time of 
which we speak was near Pouzzoles and Cuma. Vesuvius was still silent, but that 
series of little craters which constitute the district to the west of Naples and 
which are called the Phlegrean Fields, shewed everywhere the mark of fire. 
Avernus, the <i>Acherusia palus</i> (the lake Fusaro), the lake Aguano, the Solfatara, 
the little extinct volcanoes of Astroni, Camaldoli, Ischia, and Nisida, present 
to-day something squalid; the traveller takes away an impression of them rather 
more pleasant than frightful. Such was not the sentiment of antiquity. These 
stoves, these deep grottoes, these thermal springs, those bubblings up, those 
miasmas, those hollow sounds, those yawning mouths, (<span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p8.1">bocche d’inferno</span>) vomiting 
out sulphur and fiery vapours, inspire Virgil. They were likewise one of the 
essential factors in the Apocalyptic literature. The Jew who disembarked at 
Pouzzoles to proceed to business or intrigue at Rome, saw this ground smoking in 
all its pores, shaking without ceasing, as if its bowels were 

<pb n="170" id="xv-Page_170" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_170.html" />peopled by giants and agonies. The Solfatara especially appeared to him the pit 
of the abyss, the airhole scarcely shutting out hell. Was the continuous jet of sulphurous vapour which escapes through this opening not in his eyes the 
manifest proof of a subterranean lake of fire destined plainly, like the lake of 
Pentapolis, for the punishment of sinners? The moral spectacle of the country 
did not astonish him less. Baïa was a town of waters and baths, the centre ot 
luxury and pleasure, the favourite residence of light society. Cicero aid 
himself harm among grave people by having his villa in the midst of this kingdom 
of brilliant and dissolute manners. Propertius only wished his mistress dwelt 
there; Petronius placed there the debauches of Trimalcion, Baïa, Bauli, Cuma, 
Misena, saw, in fact, all follies and all crimes. The basin of azure blue waves 
included in the contour of this delicious bay was the bloody <i>naumachia</i>, into 
which they cast thousands of victims in the fêtes of Caligula and Claudius. What 
a reflection would arise in the mind of the pious Jew, of the Christian who 
called with fervour for the conflagration of the world at sight of this nameless 
spectacle, the absurd construction, in the midst of the waves, those baths, the 
object of horror to the puritans? Only one. “Blind that they are,” they would 
say, “their future dwelling is under these; they dance over the hill which is 
to swallow them up.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p9">Nowhere is such an expression which is applied to Pouzzoles or other places of 
the same character more striking than in the book of Enoch. According to one of 
the authors of that bizarre Apocalypse, the residence of the fallen angels is a 
subterraneous valley situated in the west near the “mountain of metals.” This 
mountain is filled with flames of fire, it breathes an odour of sulphur; there 
go forth from it bubbling and sulphurous streams (thermal waters) which are used 
to cure diseases and near which the kings and great men of the earth gave themselves up to all sorts of pleasures. The fools! they 

<pb n="171" id="xv-Page_171" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_171.html" />see every day the chastisement which they are preparing for themselves, and 
nevertheless they do not pray to God. This valley of fire is perhaps the valley 
of Gehenna, to the east of Jerusalem, bounded at the depression of the Dead Sea 
by the <i>Quadi en-nâr</i> (the valley of fire), then there are the springs of 
Callirrhoe, the pleasure place of the I3erods, and the entire demoniacal region 
of Machero, which is in the neighbourhood. But thanks to the elasticity of the 
apocryphal topography the baths can also be those of Baïa and Cuma. In the 
valley of fire there can be recognised the Solfatara of Pouzzoles or the 
Phlegrean fields in the mountain of metals, Vesuvius, such as it was before the 
eruption of 79. We shall soon see these strange places inspiring the author of 
the Apocalypse, and the pit of the abyss revealing itself to him ten years 
before nature, by a singular coincidence, reopened the crater of Vesuvius. For 
the people, that was no chance occurrence. It caused that the most tragic 
country in the world, that which was the theatre of the great reigns of 
Caligula, Claudius, and Nero, was found at the same time the country <i>par 
excellence</i> of phenomena, which nearly the whole world then considered as 
infernal. could not be without result.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p10">It was besides not only Italy, it was the eastern regions of the Mediterranean 
which trembled. For two centuries Asia Minor was in one continual quake. The 
towns were unceasingly occupied in reconstructing themselves; certain places 
like Philadelphia experienced shocks every day. Tralles was in a condition of 
perpetual falling down; they were obliged to invent for the houses a system of 
mutual support. In the year 17 he destruction of fourteen towns in the district 
of Timolus and Messogis took place; it was the most terrible catastrophe of 
which mention had ever been made till then. In the years 23, 34, 37, 46, 51 and 
53 there were partial misfortunes in Greece, Asia and Italy. Thera tans in a 
condition of active labour, Antioch was 

<pb n="172" id="xv-Page_172" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_172.html" />incessantly shaken. From the year 59, indeed, there was scarcely a year which 
was not marked by some disaster. The valley of the Lycus in particular, with its 
Christian cities of Laodocea and Colosse, was engulfed in the year 60. When we 
reflect that exactly there was the centre of the millenarian ideas, we are 
persuaded that a close connection existed between the revelation of Patmos and 
the overturnings in the globe, so much so that there is here one of the rare 
examples which can be quoted of a reciprocal influence between the material 
history of the planet and the history of mental development. The impression of 
the catastrophes in the valley of the Lycus is found likewise in the Sibylline 
poems. These earthquakes in Asia spread terror everywhere; people spoke about 
them over the world, and the number of those who did not see in those accidents 
the signs of an angry divinity was very small</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p11">All this made a sort of gloomy atmosphere, in which the imagination of the 
Christians found a strong excitement. Now, in view of the commotion of the 
physical and moral world, would not the believers cry with more assurance than 
ever, <i>Maranatha, Maranatha!</i> “Our Lord is coming, our Lord is coming.” The 
earth appeared to them to be crumbling, and already they believed they saw the 
kings and powerful men and the rich fleeing as they cried “Mountains, fall upon 
us, bills, conceal us.” A constant habit of mind of the old prophets was to take 
occasion by some natural plague to announce the near approach of the “day of 
Jehovah.” A passage in Joel which was applied to Messianic times gave as certain 
prognostications of the great day signs in heaven and on the earth, prophets 
arising from all parts, rivers of blood, fire, pillars of smoke, the sun 
darkened, the moon bloody. They believed likewise that Jesus had announced 
earthquakes, famines, and pestilences as the overtures to the great day; then, 
as foregoing indexes of his coming, eclipses, the moon 

<pb n="173" id="xv-Page_173" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_173.html" />obscured, the stars falling from the firmament, the whole heaven troubled, the 
sea foaming, the people flying despairing, without knowing on which side was 
safety or death. Fear became thus an element of the whole Apocalypse; the idea 
of persecution was associated with it. It was admitted that the Evil one before 
being destroyed would redouble his rage and give proof of a skilful art in order 
to exterminate the saints.</p>

<pb n="174" id="xv-Page_174" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_174.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XV. The Apostles in Asia." progress="62.01%" id="xvi" prev="xv" next="xvii">
<h2 id="xvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h2>
<h3 id="xvi-p0.2">TUE APOSTLES IN ASIA.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p1">The province of Asia was that most agitated by those terrors. The church at Colosse had received a mortal blow by the catastrophe of the year 60. 
Hierapolis, although built in the midst of the most <i>bizarre</i> dejections of a 
volcanic eruption, did not suffer, it seems. It was perhaps there that the 
Colossian believers took refuge. Everything shows us from that time Hierapolis 
as a city apart. The profession of Judaism was public there. Some inscriptions 
still existing among the wonderfully preserved ruins of that extraordinary city 
mention the annual distributions which should be made to some corporations of 
workmen, from “the feast of unleavened bread,” and from “the feast of 
Pentecost.” Nowhere were good works, charitable institutions, and societies for 
mutual help among people following the same trade of so much importance. Kinds 
of orphanages, <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xvi-p1.1">créches</span> or children’s homes, evidence philanthropic cares 
singularly developed. Philadelphia presents an analogous aspect; the state 
bodies there became the basis of political divisions. A peaceful democracy of 
workmen, associated among themselves and not occupied with politics, was the 
social form of almost all those rich towns of Asia and Phrygia. Far from being 
forbidden to a slave, virtue was considered to be the special portion of the man 
who suffers. About the time we are writing of, was born at Hierapolis an infant 
even so poor that they sold it in its cradle, and never knew it except under the 
name of the “bought slave,” <i>Epictetus</i>, a name which, thanks to him, has become 
the synonym of virtue itself. One day there shall come forth from 

<pb n="175" id="xvi-Page_175" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_175.html" />his instructions, the wonderful book, a manual for strong souls who reject the 
supernatural of the Gospel, and who believe that duty is falsified by creating 
in it any other charm than that of its austerity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p2">In the eyes of Christianity Hierapolis had an honour which far surpassed that of 
having given birth to Epictetus. It gave hospitality to one of the few survivors 
of the first Christian generation, to one of those who had seen Jesus, the 
Apostle Philip. We may suppose that Philip came into Asia after the crises which 
rendered Jerusalem uninhabitable for peaceful people, and expelled the 
Christians from its midst. Asia was the province where the Jews were most at 
peace; thither flowed the others. The relations between Rome and Hierapolis were 
likewise easy and regular. Philip was a priestly personage and belonged to the 
old school, very analogous to James. It was pretended that he wrought miracles, 
even the raising of the dead. He had four daughters, who were prophetesses. It 
appears that one of these died before Philip came into Asia. Of the three 
others, two grew old in their virginity; the fourth married during her father’s 
life, prophesied like her sisters, and died at Ephesus. These strange women were 
very famous in Asia. Papias, who was bishop of Hierapolis about the year 130, 
had known them, but he had never seen the Apostle himself. He heard from these 
old enthusiastic women some extraordinary facts and marvellous recitals of their 
father’s miracles. They also knew many things as to the other Apostles or 
Apostolic personages, especially a Joseph Barnabus, who, according to them, had 
drank a deadly poison without being harmed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p3">Thus, on John’s side, there was constituted in Asia a second centre of authority 
and Apostolic tradition. John and Philip elevated the countries which they had 
chosen to reside in nearly to the level of Judea. “These two great stars of 
Asia,” as they were called, were for some years the lighthouse of the church, deprived 

<pb n="176" id="xvi-Page_176" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_176.html" />of its other pastors. Philip died at Hierapolis and was buried there. His 
virgin daughter arrived at a very advanced age and was laid near him; she that 
was married was interred at Ephesus; all the graves, it was said, were visible 
in the second century. Hierapolis had thus Apostolic tombs, rivals of those at 
Ephesus. The province would appear to be ennobled by those holy bodies, which 
they imagined they could see rising from the dead on the day in which the Lord 
should come, full of glory and majesty, to raise his elect from the dead.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p4">The crisis in Judea, by dispersing, about 68, the apostles and apostolic men, 
would yet bring to Ephesus and into the valley of the Meander, other 
considerable personage in the nascent Church. A very great number of disciples, 
in any ease, who had seen the Apostles at Jerusalem, were found in Asia, and 
appear to have led that wandering life from town to town which was much to the 
taste of the Jews. Perhaps the mysterious personages called <i>Presbyteros Johannes</i> 
and Aristion were among the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xvi-p4.1">emigrés</span>. Those listeners to the Twelve spread 
throughout Asia the tradition of the Church of Jerusalem, and succeeded in 
giving Judeo-Christianity the preponderance there. They were eagerly questioned 
as to the sayings of the apostles and the authentic words of Jesus. Later on 
those who had seen them were so proud of having drunk from the pure source, that 
they despised the little writings which claimed to report the discourses of 
Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p5">There was something very peculiar about the state of mind in which these 
churches lived buried in the depths of a province whose peaceful climate and 
profound heaven appeared to lead to mysticism. In no place did the Messianic 
ideas so much preoccupy men’s attention. They gave themselves up to extravagant 
imaginations, the most absurd parabolic language, coming from the traditions of 
Philip and John, were propagated. The gospel which was formed on this coast had 
something mythical and peculiar about it. It was imagined 

<pb n="177" id="xvi-Page_177" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_177.html" />generally that after the resurrection of the bodies which was nigh at hand there 
would be a corporeal reign of Christ upon the earth which should last a thousand 
years. The delights of this paradise were described in a thoroughly 
materialistic way; they actually measured the size of the grapes and the 
strength of the ears of corn under Messiah’s reign. The idealism which gave to 
the simplest words of Jesus such a charming velvety aspect was for the most part 
lost.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p6">John at Ephesus strengthened daily. His supremacy was recognised throughout the 
whole province, except perhaps at Hierapolis, where Philip lived. The churches 
of Smyrna, Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, and Laodocea had adopted 
him as their head, listening with respect to his statements, his councils, and 
his reproaches. The Apostle, or those whom he gave the right to speak for him, 
generally assumed a severe tone. A great rudeness, an extreme intolerance, a 
hard and gross language against those who thought otherwise than he did appeared 
to have been a part of John’s character. It is, it was said, in regard him that 
Jesus promulgated this principle, “whosoever is not for us is against us.” The 
series of anecdotes which were told of his sweetness and indulgence seem to have 
been invented agreeably to the model which is visible in the Johannine epistles, 
epistles whose authenticity is very doubtful. Features of an opposite kind, and 
which show much violence, accord better with the evangelical records and with 
the Apocalypse, and prove that the hastiness which had gained him the surname of 
Son of Thunder had only grown greater with age. It may be, however, that these 
qualities and contradictory defects might not be so exclusive of each other as 
one might think. Religious fanaticism often produces in the same person the 
extremes of harshness and goodness; just as an inquisitor of the middle ages, 
who made thousands of unfortunates burn for insignificant subtleties, was at the 
same time the gentlest, and in one sense the humblest, of men. It 

<pb n="178" id="xvi-Page_178" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_178.html" />was especially against the little conventicles of the disciples of him whom they 
called the new Balsam that the animosity of John and his followers appeared to 
have been lively and deep. Such was the injustice inherent in all parties, such 
was the passion which filled these strong Jewish natures, that probably the 
disappearance of the “Destroyer of the law” was hailed with cries of joy by his 
adversaries. To many the death of this blunderer, this mar-plot, was a relief. 
We have seen that Paul at Ephesus felt himself to be surrounded by enemies; the 
last discourses which are attributed to him in Asia are full of sad forebodings. 
At the beginning of the year 69, we find the hatred against him bitter still; 
then the controversy shall grow calm, silence shall fall around his memory. At 
the point we have reached no one appears to have upheld him, and there is 
precisely in this what vindicated him later on. The reserve, or if it must be 
said, the weakness of his partisans, brought about a reconciliation: the 
boldest thoughts finished by gaining acceptance on condition that they yielded a 
long time without reply to the objections of the conservatives.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p7">Rage against the Roman empire, delight in the misfortunes which befel it, the 
hope of soon seeing it dismembered, were the innermost thoughts of all the 
believers. They sympathized with the Jewish insurrection, and were persuaded 
that the Romans had not quite reached their end. The time was distant since 
Paul, and perhaps Peter, preached the acceptance of the Roman authority, 
attributing even to that authority a sort of divine character. The principles of 
the enthusiastic Jews in the refusal to pay taxes, as to the diabolic origin of 
all profane power, as to the idolatry implied in acts of civil life according to 
the Roman usages, carried them away It was the natural consequence of 
persecution; moderate principles had ceased to be applicable. Without being so 
violent as in 64, persecution continued secretly. Asia was the province where 
the fall of Nero had made the deepest impression. 

<pb n="179" id="xvi-Page_179" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_179.html" />The general opinion was that the monster, cured by Satanic power, kept himself 
concealed somewhere and was about to re-appear. One could imagine what kind of 
effect these rumours would produce among the Christians. Many of the faithful at 
Ephesus, beginning perhaps with their head, had escaped from the great butchery 
of 64. What! The horrible beast saturated with luxury, fatuity, going to return! 
The thing was clear, those continued to think who still supposed that Nero was 
Anti-Christ. See him, this mystery of iniquity who would appear to be 
assassinated, making everybody martyrs before the luminous advent. Nero is that 
Satan incarnate who shall accomplish the slaughter of the saints, A little time 
yet and the solemn moment shall comb! The Christians adopted this idea so much 
the more willingly that the death of Nero had been too mean for an Antiochus; 
persecutors of that species usually perished with greater <span lang="FR" id="xvi-p7.1">éclat</span>. It was 
concluded that the enemy of God was reserved for a more splendid death which 
should be inflicted on him in sight of the whole world and the angels gathered 
together by the Messiah.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p8">This idea, which gave birth to the Apocalypse, took every day more distinct 
forms; the Christian conscience had arrived at the height of its enthusiasm when 
a matter which took place in the neighbouring isles of Asia gave body to what up 
till then had been only imagination. A false Nero appeared and inspired in the 
provinces of Asia and Achaia, a lively sentiment of either curiosity, hope, or 
fear. He was, it would appear, a slave from Pontus, according to others an 
Italian of servile rank. He much resembled the deceased emperor; he had his 
large eyes, his strong hair, his haggard look, his theatrical and fierce face; 
he knew like him how to play the guitar, and to sing. The impostor found around 
him a first nucleus composed of deserters and vagabonds, and attempting to reach 
by sea Syria and Egypt, was cast by a tempest on the island of Cythnos, one of the Cylades. 

<pb n="180" id="xvi-Page_180" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_180.html" />He made that island the centre of a propaganda, increased his band by enrolling 
some soldiers who were returning from the east, did some bloody deeds, pillaged 
the merchants and armed the slaves, The excitement was great, especially among 
the kind of people who from their credulity were open to the most absurd 
reports. From the month of December, Asia and Greece had no other subject of 
talk. The waiting and the terror increased every day. That name whose fame had 
filled the world turned heads anew, and made people believe that what they had 
seen was nothing like to what they would see.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p9">Other things which took place in Asia or in the Archipelago, and whose date we 
cannot fix for want of sufficient indications, increased the agitation still 
more. An ardent Neronian who joined to political passion some marks of a 
sorcerer, declared himself loudly for either the Cythnian impostor or for Nero, 
who was thought to have taken refuge among the Parthians. He apparently forced 
peaceable people to recognise Nero. He re-established his statues and ordered 
them to be honoured; we are sometimes even tempted to believe that a coin was 
struck with the legend <i>Nero redux</i>. What is certain is, that the Christians 
imagined they would be forced to honour Nero’s statues, the money, token, or 
stamp in the name of “the beast” “without which one could neither sell nor buy,” 
and thus caused them insurmountable scruples; the gold marked with the sign of 
the great head of idolatry burned their fingers. It appears that rather than 
lend themselves to such acts of apostasy some of the believers in Ephesus were 
exiled; we can suppose that John was of that number. This incident, obscure for 
us, plays a large part in the Apocalypse, and was perhaps its prime origin. 
“Attention” said the seer, “there is here the end of the patience of the saints 
who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.” The occurrences in 
Rome and Italy gave reason for this feverish expectancy. Galba did not 

<pb n="181" id="xvi-Page_181" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_181.html" />succeed in establishing himself, up till Nero, the title of dynastic legitimacy 
created by Julius Cæsar and by Augustus, had stifled the thought of a 
competition for Empire among the generals; but since that title had been barred 
by limitation, every military chief could aspire to the heritage of Cæsar. 
Vindex was dead, Virginius had loyally submitted; Nymphidius Lavinus, Macer, 
Fonteius, Capito, had expiated by death their revolutionary ideas; nothing was 
done, however. On the 2nd January, 69, the legions of Germany proclaimed Vetillius, on the 10th Galba adopted Piso, on the 15th Otho was proclaimed at 
Rome. For some hours there were three emperors; in the evening Galba was 
killed. Faith in the empire was terribly shaken, people did not believe that 
Otho could manage to reign alone; the hopes of the partisans of the false Nero 
of Cythnos and those who imagined every day to see the emperor’s so much 
regretted return from beyond the Euphrates, could not be concealed. It was then, 
at the end of January, in the year 69, that there was spread among the 
Christians of Asia a symbolic manifesto representing itself as a revelation of 
Jesus Christ himself. Did the author know of the death of Galba or had he only 
foreseen it? It is as much more difficult to say that a feature of the 
Apocalypses is that the writer puts forward sometimes, to the profit of his 
pretended foresight, some recent news which, he believes, he alone knows. Thus 
the publicist, who composed the book of Daniel, appears to have had a hint of 
the death of Antiochus. Our Seer appears to be possessed of special information 
on the political condition of his time. It is doubtful if he knew Otho; he 
believed that the restoration of Nero would immediately follow the fall of 
Galba. This latter appears to him already condemned. The eve of the Beast’s 
return is, therefore, reached. The ardent imagination of the author then appears 
to him a collection of views “upon what must arrive in a little while,” and 
thus the successive chapters of a prophetic book 

<pb n="182" id="xvi-Page_182" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_182.html" />are unrolled, the object of which is to make clear the conscience of the 
believers in the crisis through which they are passing, and reveal to them the 
meaning of a political situation which disturbed the strongest spirits, and 
especially to reassure them as to the fate of their brethren already slain. It 
must be remembered that the credulous sectaries, whose sentiments we seek to 
discover, were a thousand miles from the ideas of the immortality of the soul, 
which have come forth from Greek philosophy. The martyrdoms of the last year 
were a terrible crisis for a society which trembled artlessly when a saint 
died, and asked if that one would see the Kingdom of God. People showed an 
unconquerable need to represent the faithful already passed into rest and 
blessed, although with a provisory in the midst of the plagues which struck the 
earth. Their cries of vengeance were heard; they considered their saints 
impatient, they called for the day on which God would arise and avenge his own 
elect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p10">The form of “Apocalypse” adopted by the author was not new in Israel. Ezekiel 
had already inaugurated a considerable change in the old prophetic style, and we 
may in a sense regard it as the creator of the Apocalyptic class. To fervent 
preaching, accompanied sometimes by extremely allegorical acts, he had 
substituted, doubtless under the influence of Assyrian art, the vision, that is 
to say, a complicated symbolism, where the abstract idea was presented by means 
of chimerical beings conceived outside of all reality. Zachariah continues to 
walk in the same path; a vision becomes the necessary framework of all 
prophetic instruction. Indeed, the author of the book of Daniel, by the 
extraordinary popularity he obtained, fixed absolutely the rules of the class. 
The book of Enoch, the Assumption of Moses and certain sibylline poems were the 
fruit of his powerful initiative. The prophetic instinct of the Semites, their 
tendency to group facts in view of a certain philosophy of history, and to 

<pb n="183" id="xvi-Page_183" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_183.html" />present their individual thought ender the form of s divine absolute, their 
aptitude for seeing the great lines of the future, finding in this fantastic 
framework some singular facilities. In every critical situation of the people of 
Israel, they, in fact, demanded an apocalypse. The persecution by Antiochus, the 
Roman occupation, the profane reign of Herod had excited some ardent 
visionaries. It was inevitable that Nero’s reign and the siege of Jerusalem 
should have their apocalyptic protest, as later on had the severities of 
Domitian, Hadrian, Septimus Severus, Decius, and the invasion of the Goths in 
250 called forth for themselves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p11">The author of this bizarre writing, which a still more bizarre fate destined to 
such different interpretations, laid down in it the whole weight of the 
Christian conscience, then addressed it under the form of an epistle to the 
seven principal Churches of Asia. He asked that it should be read, as was the 
custom with all apostolic epistles, to the assembled faithful. There was perhaps 
in that an imitation of Paul, who preferred to act by letters than personally. 
Such communications in any case were not rare, and it was always the coming of 
the Lord which was their object. Some pretended revelations on the nearness of 
the last day circulated under the name of different apostles, so much so that 
Paul was obliged to warn his churches against the abuse which might be made of 
his writing to support such frauds. The work begins by a title which was worthy 
of its origin and its lofty theme:—</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p12"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p12.1">The Revelation of Jesus Christ</span> which God gave him to show unto his servants, even 
the things which must shortly come to pass: and he sat and signified it by his 
angel unto his servant John, who bare witness of the word of God, and of the 
testimony of Jesus Christ, even of all things that he saw. <i>Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of the prophecy and keep the things which 
are written therein, for the time is at hand</i>.</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p13"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p13.1">John, to the seven churches</span> which are in Asia, Grace to you, and peace from him 
which is, and which was, and 

<pb n="184" id="xvi-Page_184" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_184.html" />which is to come, and from the seven spirits which are before his throne: and 
from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, the first born of the dead, and 
the ruler of the kings of the earth. Unto him that loveth us, and loosed us from 
our sins by his blood: and he made as to be a kingdom to be priests unto his 
God and Father, to him be the glory and the dominion for ever and ever, Amen.</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p14">Behold he cometh with the clouds, and every eye shall see him, and they which 
pierced him; and all the tribes of the earth shall mourn over him, even so, 
Amen. I am the Alpha and the Omega, saith the Lord God, which is and which was, 
and which is to come, the Almighty.</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p15">John, your brother and partaker with you in the tribulation and kingdom and 
patience which are in Jesus, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word 
of God and the testimony of Jesus. I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, and I 
heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, What thou seest write in 
a book, and send it to the seven churches, unto Ephesus and unto Smyrna, and 
unto Pergamum, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and 
unto Laodicea. And I turned to see the voice which spake unto me, and having 
turned I saw seven golden candlesticks, and in the midst of the candlesticks one 
like unto a son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about 
at the breasts with a golden girdle. And his head and his hair were white as 
white wool, white as snow, and his eyes were as a flame of fire, and his feet 
like unto burnished brass, as if it had been refined in a furnace, and his voice 
as the voice of many waters, and he had in his right hand seven stars, and out 
of his mouth proceeded a sharp two-edged sword, and his countenance was as the 
sun shineth in his strength. And when I saw him I fell at his feet as one dead. 
And he laid his right hand upon me, saying, Fear not; I am the first and the 
last and the living one. And I was dead, and behold I am alive for evermore, and 
I have the keys of death and of Hades Write therefore the things which thou 
sawest and the things which are and the things which shall come to pass 
hereafter; the mystery of the seven stars which thou rawest in my right hand, 
and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven 
churches, and the seven candlesticks are seven churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p16">In the Jewish conceptions, among the Gnostics and Cabbalists who were dominant about this time, every 
person, and indeed every moral being, such as death or grief, has its angel; there was thus the angel of Persia 

<pb n="185" id="xvi-Page_185" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_185.html" />and the angel of Greece; the angel of the waters, the angel of fire, and the 
angel of the abyss. It was therefore natural that each church should have thus 
its heavenly representative. It is to this kind of fervour or genius of each 
community that the Son of Man addresses his statements one after the other:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p17">To the angel of the church of Ephesus;</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p18">These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who 
walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks I know thy works and thy 
labour, and thy patience, and how thou can et not bear them which are evil, and 
thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found 
them liars. And hest borne and had patience, and for my name’s sake hast 
laboured and hast not fainted. Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, 
because thou hest left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art 
fallen, and repent and do the first works; or else I will tome unto thee 
quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent. 
But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which I also 
hate. He that hath an ear let him hear what the spirit saith unto the churches; 
to him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life which is in the 
midst of the paradise of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p19">And unto the angel of the church of Smyrna:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p20">These things saith the first and the last, which was dead and is alive. I know 
thy works and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the 
blasphemy of them which say they are Jews and are not, but are the synagogue of 
Satan. Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer, behold the devil shall 
cast some of you into prison that ye may be tried, and ye shall have tribulation 
ten days. Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life. He 
that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. He that 
overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p21">And to the angel of the church of Pergamum:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p22">These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges: I know thy works 
and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is; and thou holdest fast my 
name, and hast 

<pb n="186" id="xvi-Page_186" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_186.html" />not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr 
who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth. But I have a few things against 
thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balsam, who taught Balak to cast a stumbling block before the children of Israel, to eat things 
sacrificed unto idols and to commit fornication. So hast thou also them that 
hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate. Repent, or else I 
will come unto thee quickly and will fight against them with the sword of my 
mouth. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; to him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give 
him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth 
saving he that receiveth it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p23">And unto the angel of the church of Thyatira:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p24">These things saith the son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, 
and his feet are like fine brass. I know thy works, and charity, and service, 
and faith, and thy patience and thy works; and the last to be more than the 
first. Notwithstanding, I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest 
that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce 
my servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. And I 
give her space to repent of her fornication, and she repented not. Behold I will 
cast her into a bed and them that commit adultery with her into great 
tribulation, except they repent of their deeds. And I will kill her children 
with death; and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the 
reins and hearts; and I will give unto every one of you according to your 
works. But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not 
this doctrine and which have not known the depths of Satan as they speak, I will 
put upon you none other burden. But that which ye have already hold fast till I 
come. And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I 
give power over the nations. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the 
vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers, even as I received of my 
father. And I will give him the morning star. He that hath an ear let him hear 
what the Spirit saith unto the churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p25">And unto the angel of the church of Sardis:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p26">These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God and the seven stars: 
I know thy works, that thou hast a 

<pb n="187" id="xvi-Page_187" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_187.html" />name, that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful and strengthen the things 
which remain that are ready to die; for I have not found thy works perfect 
before God. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast 
and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, 
and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. Thou hast a few names 
even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments, and they shall walk with 
me in white, for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed 
in white raiment, and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but 
I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. He that hath an 
ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p27">And to the angel of the church of Philadelphia:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p28">These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of 
David, he that openeth and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man openeth. 
I know thy works; behold I have set before thee an open door, and no man can 
shut it; for thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word, and hast not 
denied my name. Behold, I will make them of Satan, which say they are Jews and 
are not, but do lie; behold I will make them to come and worship before thy 
feet, and to know that I have loved thee. Because thou hast kept the word of my 
patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come 
upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. Behold I come 
quickly, hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take my crown. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more 
out; and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of 
my God, which is new Jerusalem; which cometh down out of Heaven from my God, 
and I will write upon him my new name. He that hath an ear let him hear what 
the Spirit saith unto the churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p29">And unto the angel of the church of Laodicea:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvi-p30">These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the 
creation of God. I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot. I would 
thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm and neither cold nor 
hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest I am rich, and 
increased with goods, and have need of nothing, and knowest not that thou art 
wretched, and miserable, and poor, and 

<pb n="188" id="xvi-Page_188" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_188.html" />blind, and naked. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire that thou 
mayest be rich, and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed, and that the 
shame of thy nakedness do not appear, and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve that 
thou mayest see. As many as I love I rebuke and chasten: if any man hear my 
voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with, him and he with 
me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I 
also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne. He that hath an 
ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p31">Who is this John who dares to make himself the interpreter of these celestial 
mandates, who speaks to the Churches of Asia with such authority, who boasts 
that he has passed through the same persecutions as his readers? It is either 
the Apostle John or a homonym of the Apostle John, or some one who has a desire 
to pass for the Apostle John. It is scarcely admissible that in the year 69, 
during the apostle’s life or a little after his death, some one had usurped his 
name without his consent for such searching counsels and reprimands. Among the 
apostle’s homonyms, no one would have dared to take up such a position. The <i>Presbyteros Johannes</i> (the only person who is alleged to have done so), if he 
ever existed, was, it would seem, of a later generation. Without denying the 
doubts which rest on nearly all these questions as to the authenticity of the 
apostolic writings, seeing the emit scruple which is made in attributing to 
apostles and holy persons the revelations to which they wished to give 
authority, we regard it as probable that the Apocalypse is the work of the 
Apostle John, or at least that it was accepted by him and addressed to the 
Churches of Asia under his patronage The prong impression of the massacres of 
the year 64, the feeling of the dangers through which the author has run, the 
horror of Rome, appear to us to point to the apostle who, according to our 
hypothesis, had been at Rome and could say, in speaking of those tragic events: 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xvi-p31.1">Quorum pars magna fui.</span> Blood stifled 

<pb n="189" id="xvi-Page_189" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_189.html" />him, filled his eyes, and prevented him from seeing nature. The images of the 
monstrosities of Nero’s reign take hold of him as a fixed idea. But some grave 
objections here render the task of criticism very difficult. The taste for 
mystery and apocrypha which the first Christian generations possessed has 
covered with an unpenetrable mystery all the questions of literary history 
relating to the New Testament. Fortunately the soul shines out in those 
anonymous and pseudonomic writings in accents which cannot lie. The part of each 
man, in popular movements, it is impossible to discern—it is the sentiment of 
all which constitutes the true creator spirit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p32">Why did the author of the Apocalypse, whoever he was, choose Patmos for the 
place of his vision? It is difficult to say. Patmos or Pathos is a little island 
about four leagues in length, but very narrow. It was in the antiquity of 
Greece, flourishing and very populous. In the Roman period, it kept all the 
importance which its smallness warranted, thanks to its fine port, formed in the 
centre of the island by the isthmus which joins the massive rocks of the north 
to those of the south. Patmos was, according to the habits of the coasting trade 
then, the first or the last station for the traveller who went from Ephesus to 
Rome or from Rome to Ephesus. It is wrong to represent it as a rock or a desert, 
Patmos was and will become again one of the most important maritime stations of 
the Archipelago: for it is at the branching off of many lines. If Asia should 
renew its youth, Patmos would be for it something analagous to what Syra is for 
modern Greece, to what Delos and Rhenia among the Cyclades, a sort of emporium 
in the eyes of the merchant marine, a point of “correspondence” useful to 
travellers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p33">It was probably this which caused this little island to be selected—a selection 
from which has resulted later on such a high Christian celebrity to the spot. 
Whether the apostle had retired thither to escape some persecuting 

<pb n="190" id="xvi-Page_190" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_190.html" />measure of the Ephesian authorities; or whether, returning from a voyage 
to Rome, or on the eve of seeing his faithful people again, he had prepared, in 
one of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xvi-p33.1">cauponæ</span> which would be on the shore of the port; the manifesto he 
wished to precede him in Asia; or whether, taking a kind of step backward to 
strike a heavy blow, and being of opinion that the place for the vision could 
not be made Ephesus itself, he had chosen the island in the Archipelago which, 
removed by about a day’s journey, was connected with the metropolis of Asia by a 
daily sailing; or whether he desired to keep the recollection of the last 
stoppage on the voyage, full of emotions, which he made in 64; or whether it 
was a simple accident of the sea which had obliged him to spend several days in 
this little port. Those navigations of the Archipelago are full of danger; the 
crossing of the ocean cannot give any idea of it: for in our seas there are 
constant winds ruling which help us, even when they are contrary. There, there 
are one after another dull calms, and when the narrow straits are being sailed 
through, violent winds. One has no control over one’s movement: he stops where 
he can and not where he will.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p34">Men so ardent as those bitter and fanatical descendants of the old prophets of 
Israel carried their fancies wherever they went, and that imagination was so 
completely shut in within the circle of the old Hebrew poetry that the nature 
which surrounded them did not exist for them. Patmos resembles all the islands 
of the Archipelago: an azure sea, limped air, a serene sky, rocks with jagged 
peaks, only occasionally clad with a light downy verdure, The aspect is naked 
and sterile; but the forms and colour of the rock, the living blue of the sea, pencilled by beautiful white birds, opposed to the reddish tints of the rocks, 
are something wonderful. Those myriads of isles and islets of the most varied 
forms which emerge like pyramids or shields on the waves, and dance an eternal <i>rondo</i> 

<pb n="191" id="xvi-Page_191" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_191.html" />around the horizon, resemble a fairy world in a circle of marine gods and 
oceanides, leading a brilliant life of love, youth and sadness, in grottoes of a 
glancous green, on shores without mystery, alternately sweet and terrible, 
luminous and sombre. Calypso and the Sirens, the Tritons and the Nereides, the 
dangerous charms of the sea, its caresses at once voluptuous and sinister, all 
these fine sensations which have their inimitable expression in the <i>Odyssey</i>, 
escaped the dark visionary. Two or three peculiarities, such as the great 
preoccupation of the sea, the image of “a mountain burning in the midst of the 
sea,” which seem borrowed from the Thera, have alone some local reference. From 
a small island, used as the basis of the picture in the delicious romance of 
<i>Daphnis</i> and <i>Chloe</i>, or of pastoral scenes like those of Theocistus and Moselms, 
he makes a black volcano, belching forth ashes and fire. Yet he must have tasted 
more than once upon these waves the silence full of serenity, of nights on which 
one hearing nothing but the groaning of the halycon and the dull whisper of the 
dolphin. For whole days he was facing Mount Mycale, without thinking of the 
victory of the Greeks over the Persians, the finest which has ever been 
accomplished after Marathion and Thermopylæ. At this central point of all the 
great Greek creations, at some leagues from Samos, Cos, Miletus, Ephesus, he was 
dreaming of something else than the prodigious genius of Pythagoras, 
Hippocrates, Thales, and Heraclitus: the glorious memories of Greece had no 
existence for him. The poem of Patmos ought to have been some <i>Hero and Leander</i>, 
or rather a pastoral in the style of Longus, telling of the play of beautiful 
children on the threshold of love. The gloomy enthusiast, thrown by chance on 
these Ionian shores, never quitted his Biblical recollections. Nature for him 
was the living chariot of Ezekiel, the monstrous cherub, the deformed Nineveh 
bull, an uncouth zoology, setting statuary and painting at defiance. This strange 

<pb n="192" id="xvi-Page_192" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_192.html" />defect, which the eye of the Orientals has for altering the images of things, a 
defect which made all the pictured representations coming from their hands 
appear fantastic and bereft of the spirit of life, was with him at its height. 
The disease which had possession of his entrails tinged everything with its 
hues; he saw with the eyes of Ezekiel, with those of the author of the Book of 
Daniel, or rather he saw nothing but himself, his sufferings, his hopes, and 
his anger. A vague and dry mythology, already cabalistic and gnostic, wholly 
founded upon the transformation of abstract ideas in the divine hypostases, put 
him beyond the plastic conditions of art. Never has anyone been more isolated 
from his surroundings; never has anyone denied more openly the tangible world 
to substitute for the harmonies of reality the contradictory chimera of a new 
earth and a new heaven.</p>

<pb n="193" id="xvi-Page_193" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_193.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVI. The Apocalypse." progress="68.11%" id="xvii" prev="xvi" next="xviii">
<h2 id="xvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVI.</h2>
<h3 id="xvii-p0.2">THE APOCALYPSE.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p1">After the message to the seven churches, the course of the vision unrolls 
itself. A door is opened in heaven; the Seer is wrapped in spirit, and through 
this opening his look penetrates to the very heart of the heavenly court. All 
the heaven of the Jewish cabala reveals itself to him. A single throne exists, 
and upon that throne, around which is the rainbow, is seated God himself, like a 
colossal ruby, darting forth its fires. Around the throne are twenty-four 
secondary seats, upon which are seated four-and-twenty elders clothed in white, having upon their heads crowns of gold. It is humanity represented by a senate 
of its <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xvii-p1.1">élite</span>, who form the permanent court of the Eternal; in front burn seven 
lamps, which are the seven spirits of God (the seven gifts of the divine 
wisdom). Behind are four monsters, composed of features borrowed from the 
cherubs of Ezekiel, and <i>seraphs</i> of Isaiah. These are: the first in the form of 
a lion, the second in the form of a calf, the third in the form of a man, the 
fourth in the form of an eagle with outspread wings These four monsters in 
Ezekiel formerly represented the attributes of the divine being: wisdom, power, 
omniscience, and creation. They have six wings and are covered with eyes over 
their whole bodies. The angels, creatures inferior to the great supernatural 
personifications which had been spoken of, a sort of winged servants, surround 
the throne in thousands of thousands and myriads of myriads. An eternal rolling 
of thunder comes forth from the throne. In the foreground there stretches an 
immense azure surface, like crystal (the firmament). A 

<pb n="194" id="xvii-Page_194" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_194.html" />sort of divine liturgy proceeds without end. The four monsters, organs of 
universal life (nature), never sleep, and sing night and day the heavenly 
<i>trisagion</i>, “Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord God Almighty, who was, and is, and 
shall be.” The four-and-twenty elders (humanity) unite in this canticle by 
prostrating themselves and casting their crowns at the feet of the throne of the 
creator.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p2">Christ has not figured up till now in the court of heaven; the Seer makes us 
assist at the ceremony of his enthronement. At the right of him who is seated on 
the throne there is seen a book in the form of a roll, written on both sides and 
sealed with seven seals. It is the hook of the divine secrets, the great 
Revelation. No one either in earth or heaven has been found worthy to open it or 
even to look upon it. John then begins to weep; the future, the only consolation 
of the Christian, is not there to be revealed to him. One of the elders 
encourages him. In fact he who should open the book is soon found. It may be 
divined without difficulty that it is Jesus, for in the very centre of the great 
assembly at the foot of the throne in the midst of the animals and elders upon 
the crystalline altar appears a slain lamb. It was the favourite image under 
which the Christian imagination loved to picture Jesus to itself; a Iamb slain 
became a Paschal victim and always with God. He has seven horns and seven eyes, 
symbols of the seven spirits of God, whose fulness Jesus has received, and who 
are through him about to be spread over the whole world. The Lamb rises, goes 
right up to the throne of the Eternal, and takes the Book. A wondrous emotion then 
fills heaven. The four animals, the four-and-twenty elders fall on their knees 
before the Lamb. They hold in their hands harps and vials of gold full of 
incense (the prayers of saints) and sing a new song: “Thou, thou alone art 
worthy to take the book and to open its seals; for thou hast been slain and 
with thy blood hast thou gained unto God a company of elect out 

<pb n="195" id="xvii-Page_195" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_195.html" />of every tribe and tongue and people and race, and thou hast made of them a 
kingdom of priests, and they shall reign on the earth. The myriads of angels 
join in this canticle and discern in the Lamb the seven great prerogatives 
(power, riches, wisdom, strength, honour, glory, and blessing); all the 
creatures who are in heaven, on the earth, or under the earth, and in the sea, 
join in this heavenly ceremony and cry: “To him who is seated upon the throne 
and to the Lamb be blessing, and honour, and glory, and strength through the 
ages of ages.” The four animals representing nature, with their deep voice say 
Amen; the elders fall down and worship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p3">Thus is Jesus introduced in the highest rank of the celestial hierarchy. Not 
only the angels, but also the four-and-twenty elders, and the four animals who 
are superior to the angels, prostrate themselves before him. He has mounted the 
steps of the throne of God and has taken the book placed at the right hand of 
God, which no one could even look upon. He opens the seven seals of the book and 
the grand drama begins. The <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xvii-p3.1">début</span> is brilliant. According to a conception of the 
most righteous people, the author places the origin of the Messianic agitation 
at the moment in which Rome extends its empire to Judea. At the opening of the 
first seal a white horse comes forth. The rider who is mounted on him carries a 
bow in his hand, a crown surrounds his head, he gains victory everywhere. This 
is the Roman Empire, which up till the time of the Seer none could resist, but 
this triumphal prologue is of short duration; the signs coming before the 
brilliant appearance of Messiah shall be unheard-of plagues, and it is by the 
most terrific images that the celestial tragedy is carried out. We are at the 
beginning of what is called “the period of the sorrows of the Messiah.” Each 
seal which is opened henceforth brings upon humanity some horrible misfortunes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p4">At the opening of the second seal a red horse comes forth. To him who rides upon 
it is given power to take 

<pb n="196" id="xvii-Page_196" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_196.html" />away peace from the earth and to make men slay each other; there is put into his 
hand a great sword. It is War. Since the revolt of Judea, and especially since 
the insurrection of Vindex, the world was in fact nothing but a field of 
carnage, and peaceable men knew not where to flee.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p5">At the opening of the third seal a black horse leaps forth. His rider holds a 
balance. In the midst of the four animals the voice which tariffs in heaven the 
prices of commodities for poor mortals, says to the horseman, “A bushel of wheat 
for a penny, three bushels of barley for a penny, and touch not the oil or the 
wine.” That is famine, not to speak of the great dearth which took place under 
Claudius; the scarcity in the year 68 was extreme.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p6">At the opening of the fourth seal a yellow horse comes forth. His rider was 
called Death. <i>Sheol</i> followed him, and there was power given to him to kill the 
quarter of the world by the sword, pestilence, and wild beasts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p7">Such are the great plagues which announce the approaching advent of the Messiah. 
Justice wills it that immediately the divine wrath shall be lit against the 
world. In fact at the opening of the fifth seal the Seer is witness of a 
touching spectacle. He recognises under the altar the souls of those who have 
been slain for their faith, and for the witness they have rendered to Christ 
(certainly the victims of the year 64). These holy souls cry out to God, and say 
to Him, “How long, O Lord, holy and true. Wilt Thou not do justice and demand 
our blood from those that dwell upon the earth?” But the time is not yet come, 
the number of the martyrs who should fill up the overflowing of wrath has not 
yet been reached. To each one of the victims who are under the altar, is given a 
white robe, a pledge of future justification and triumph, and they are told to 
wait a little while until their fellow-servants and brethren who should be slain 
like them should bear witness in their turn.</p>

<pb n="197" id="xvii-Page_197" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_197.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p8">After this fine interlude, we do not return to the period of precursory plagues, 
but the phenomena of the last judgment. At the opening of the sixth seal a great 
shaking of the universe takes place. The heaven becomes black like sackcloth of 
hair, the moon takes the colour of blood, the stars fall from heaven to earth 
like the fruit of a fig tree shaken with the wind. The sky draws itself back 
like a book that is rolled up, the mountains and hills are hurled from their 
places. The kings and the great men of the earth, the military tribunes, and the 
rich and the strong, slaves and free men, hide themselves in the caves and among 
the rocks saying to the mountains, “Fall upon us, and save us from the glance 
of Him who sits upon the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb!”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p9">The great execution is then to be accomplished. The four angels of the winds are 
placed at the four corners of the earth; they have only to give bridle to the 
elements which are entrusted to them, that these, following their natural fury, 
should destroy the world. All power is given to these four actors. They are at 
their posts; but the fundamental idea of the poem is to show the great judgment 
adjourned without ceasing till the moment it appears it must take place. An 
angel bearing in his hand the seal of God (a seal which has for a legend, like 
all royal seals, the name of him to whom it belongs, <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xvii-p9.1">ליהוה</span>), comes forth from 
the east. He cries to the four angels of the destroying winds to keep back for 
some time yet the forces which they wield, until the elect, who presently live, 
are marked in the forehead, by the stamp, by which, as was done by the blood of 
the Paschal Lamb in Egypt, they should be preserved from these plagues. The 
angel impresses then the divine signet upon a hundred and forty-four thousand 
persons belonging to the twelve tribes of Israel. It is not really said that 
these hundred and forty-four thousand elect are only Jews. Israel is here 
certainly the true spiritual Israel, “the Israel of God,” as St. Paul 

<pb n="198" id="xvii-Page_198" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_198.html" />calls it, the elect family, embracing all those who are connected with the race 
of Abraham through faith in Jesus and by the practice of the necessary 
rites. But there is here a category of the faithful which is already introduced 
in the time of peace, they are those who have suffered death for Jesus. The 
prophet sees them under the figure of a numberless crowd, of every race, tribe, 
people, and tongue, standing before the throne and before the Lamb clothed in 
white robes and carrying palms in their hands, and singing to the glory of God 
and the Lamb. One of the elders explains to him what this crowd is: These are 
the people who have come out of great persecution and they have washed their 
robes in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, 
and they adore him night and day in his temple, and he who is seated on the 
throne shall dwell eternally among them. They shall hunger no more, they shall 
thirst no more, nor shall they suffer any more from the heat. The Lamb shall 
lead them to pastures and shall guide them to the waters of life, and God 
himself shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p10">The seventh seal is opened. They are waiting for the grand spectacle of the 
consummation of time. But, in the poem, as in reality, this catastrophe always 
recedes; we believed it was coming, but it has not. In place of the final 
<span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xvii-p10.1">dénoûement</span> which ought to be the effect of the opening of the seventh seal, 
there is silence in heaven for half-an-hour, indicating that the first act of 
the mystery has ended, and that another is about to begin.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p11">After the sacramental silence the seven archangels which are before the throne 
of God, and of whom mention has just been made, enter on the scene. To them are 
given seven trumpets, which each uses as a signal of other prognostics. John’s 
gloomy fancy was not satisfied; this time it is in the plagues of Egypt that his 
anger against the world seeks types for punishments. Some natural phenomena occurring about the year 68, 

<pb n="199" id="xvii-Page_199" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_199.html" />and with which popular opinion is preoccupied, affords him apparent 
justification for such comparisons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p12">Before the blast of the seven trumpets begins, a silent scene of great effect 
comes in. An angel advances toward the golden altar which is before the throne, 
having in his hand a golden censer. Some lumps of incense are turned over the 
coals of the altar and send up perfumes before the Eternal. The angel then 
refills his censer with coals from the altar and throws them on the ground. 
These coals, in striking the surface of the earth, produce thunders and 
lightnings, voices and earthquakes. The incense, the author himself tells us, 
are the prayers of saints. The sighs of these pious persons, rising before God, 
and calling for the destruction of the Roman empire, become burning coals to the 
profane world, which strikes it, rends it, and consumes it, without it knowing 
whence the attack comes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p13">The seven angels then prepare to place their trumpets to their lips.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p14">At the sound of the first angel’s trumpet a hail mingled with fire and blood 
falls on the earth. The third of the earth is burned, the third of the trees is 
burned; all green herbage is burned. In 63 and 68 and 69, there was, in fact, a 
great terror caused by storms in which men saw something supernatural</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p15">At the sound of the second angel’s trumpet, a great mountain, incandescent, is 
thrown into the sea; the third of the sea is turned into blood, the third of all 
fishes die, the third of ships is destroyed. There is here an allusion to the 
aspects of the isle of Thera, which the prophet could almost see on the horizon 
of Patmos, and which resembles an extinct volcano. A new island had appeared in 
the midst of its crater in the year 46 or 47. In its moments of activity one can 
see in the neighbourhood of Thera flames on the surface of the sea.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p16">At the blast of the third angel’s trumpet, a great star falls from heaven, 
burning like a faggot; it extinguishes 

<pb n="200" id="xvii-Page_200" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_200.html" />the third of rivers and streams. Its name is “Wormwood;” the third of the 
waters are turned into wormwood (that is to say, they become bitter and 
poisonous), and many men die from this. One is led to suppose that there is here 
an allusion to a certain borealis whose fall was placed in connection with an 
infection which might be produced in some reservoir of water by altering its 
quality. We must recollect that our prophet sees nature through the artless 
stories and popular conversations of Asia, the most credulous country in the 
world. Phlegon, of Tralles, half a century later, was to pass his life in 
compiling some absurdities of this kind. Tacitus, on every page, is prepossessed 
by them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p17">At the blast of the fourth angel’s trumpet the third of the sun, the third of 
the moon, and the third of the stars are extinguished, so that the third of the 
world’s light is darkened. This may be connected with eclipses which terrified 
people during those years, or the terrible storm of 10th January, 69.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p18">These plagues are not over yet. An eagle flying in the zenith uttered three 
cries of misfortune, and announced to men some unheard-of calamities for the 
three trumpet blasts which remain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p19">At the sound of the fifth trumpet a star (that is to say, an angel) falls from 
heaven; the key of the bottomless pit (hell) is given to him. The angel opens 
the bottomless pit; then comes up from it a smoke like that of a great furnace; 
the sun and the heavens are darkened. From this smoke come forth locusts, who 
cover the earth like squadrons of cavalry. These locusts, led by their king, 
the angel of the abyss, who is called in Hebrew <i>Abaddon</i>, and in Greek <i>Apollyon</i>, 
torment men during five months (a whole summer). It is possible that the plague 
of the locusts may about this time have been very intense in some provinces; in 
any case the imitation of the plagues of Egypt is evident here. The bottomless 
pit is probably the Solfatara of Pouzzuoli (what is termed the <i>Forum</i> of 

<pb n="201" id="xvii-Page_201" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_201.html" />Vulcan) or the ancient crater of the Somma conceived of as mouths of hell. We 
have said that the crisis in the suburbs of Naples was then very violent. The 
author of the Apocalypse, who may be allowed to claim a voyage to Rome, and 
consequently to Pouzzuoli, may have witnessed such phenomena. He connects the 
clouds of locusts with volcanic exhalations! for the origin of these clouds 
being obscure, the people would be led to see there the outcome of hell. At this 
day, moreover, an analogous phenomena is seen yet at Solfatara. After a heavy 
rain the water pools which are in the warm portions cause some rapid and 
abundant spawning of locusts and frogs. That this generation, apparently 
spontaneous, would be considered by the vulgar as emanations from the infernal 
mouth itself, was much more natural than that the eruptions, being ordinarily 
the result of heavy rains which covered the country with marshes, should appear 
to be the immediate cause of the clouds of insects which came forth from these 
marshes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p20">The sound of the sixth trumpet brings another plague: it is the invasion of the 
Parthians, which everybody believed imminent. A voice comes from the four horns 
of the altar, which is before God, and orders the release of four angels who are 
chained on the banks of the Euphrates. The four angels (perhaps the Assyrians, 
Babylonians, Medes and Persians), who were ready for the day, the hour, the 
month, and the year, were placing themselves at the head of terrible cavalry 
amounting to two hundred millions of men. The description of the horses and 
horsemen is quite fantastical. The horses, which kill with the tail, are 
probably an allusion to the Parthian cavalry, who shot arrows while flying. A 
third of humanity is exterminated. Nevertheless those who survive do not repent. 
They continue to worship devils, idols of gold and silver, who can neither see, 
nor hear, or walk. They are obstinate in their homicides, their evil deeds, 
their fornications, their robberies.</p>

<pb n="202" id="xvii-Page_202" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_202.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p21">They wait for the seventh trumpet to sound; out here, as in the act of the 
opening of the seals, the Seer appears to hesitate, or rather to place himself 
in a position to wait the result. He stops himself at the solemn moment. The 
terrible secret cannot yet be entirely made known. A gigantic angel, his head 
girt with a rainbow, one foot on the earth, another on the sea, whose voice 
seven thunders repeat, says certain mysterious words, which a voice from heaven 
forbids John to write. The gigantic angel then lifts his hands towards heaven and 
swears by the Eternal that there shall be no more delay, and that at the sound 
of the seventh trumpet will be accomplished the mystery of God announced by the 
prophets.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p22">The apocalyptic drama therefore is about to finish. To prolong his book, the 
author gives himself a new prophetic mission. Rejecting an energetic symbol 
employed before by Ezekiel, John receives a fatidic book from the gigantic 
angel, and eats it. A voice says to him: “It is necessary that thou shouldst 
prophecy still before many races, and peoples, and tongues, and kings.” The 
framework of the vision, which is to be closed by the seventh trumpet, enlarges 
itself thus, and the author begins a second part, when he will unveil his views 
on the destinies of the kings and peoples of his time. The first six trumpets, 
in fact, like the opening of the first six seals, are connected with the facts 
which had taken place when the author wrote. What follows, on the contrary, is 
connected for the most part with the future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p23">It is upon Jerusalem first that the looks of the Seer are cast. By a plain 
symbolism, he gives it to be understood that the city should be delivered to the 
Gentiles; to see that in the opening months of 69, needed no great prophetic 
effort. The portico and the court of the Gentiles shall even be polluted by the 
feet of the profane; but the imagination of a Jew so fervent cannot conceive of 
the temple destroyed, the temple being the only place in the world where God can receive a worship 

<pb n="203" id="xvii-Page_203" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_203.html" />(a worship of which that of heaven is but the reproduction). John cannot imagine 
the earth without the temple. The temple shall therefore be preserved, and the 
faithful, marked in the forehead by the sign of Jehovah, can continue to adore 
him there. The temple shall thus be like a sacred space, a spiritual residence 
of the whole Church; this will last forty-two months, that is to say, three 
years and a half (a half-<i>schemitta</i> or week of years). This mystic cipher, 
borrowed from the book of Daniel, will often recur in the sequel. It is the 
space of time which yet remains for the world to live.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p24">Jerusalem, during this time, shall be a theatre of a partly religious battle 
analogous to the struggles which have filled history in all times. God will give 
a mission to “his two witnesses” who shall prophecy during two hundred and sixty 
days (that is, three years and a half) clothed in sackcloth. These two prophets 
are compared to two olive trees and to two candles before the Lord. They shall 
have the powers of a Moses and an Elias; they will be able to shut heaven and 
keep back the rain, to turn water into blood, and to smite the earth with 
whatever plague they will. If any one tries to do them harm, a fire shall come 
out of their mouths and devour their adversaries. When they shall have finished 
giving their witness, the beast who comes up from the abyss, the Roman power, 
(or rather Nero reappearing as Antichrist) shall slay them. Their bodies will 
remain three days and a half stretched out without burial in the streets of the 
great city which is symbolically called “Sodom” and “Egypt,” and where their 
master was crucified. The worldly shall rejoice, and shall felicitate each 
other, and send each other presents; for these two prophets had become 
insupportable by their austere preaching and by their temple miracles. But at 
the end of three days and a half, behold, the spirit of life shall re-enter the 
two saints: they shall rise to their feet, and a great terror shall seize all 
those who see them. Soon they mount heavenwards 

<pb n="204" id="xvii-Page_204" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_204.html" />on the clouds, in the sight of their enemies. A fearful earthquake takes 
place at this moment; the tenth of the city falls; 7,000 men are killed; the 
others, terrified, are converted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p25">We have already often met this idea that the solemn hour shall be preceded by 
the appearance of the two witnesses, who are most often believed to be Enoch and 
Elias in prison. These two friends of God passed, indeed, for not being dead. 
The first was reported to have uselessly predicted the deluge to his 
contemporaries, who would not listen to him. He was the type of a Jew preaching 
repentance among the heathen. Sometimes also, the witnesses seem to resemble 
Moses, whose death was equally uncertain, and Jeremiah. Our author appears, 
moreover, to consider the two witnesses two important personages in the church 
of Jerusalem, two apostles of a great holiness, who shall be slain, then raised 
again, and shall ascend to heaven like Elias and Jesus. It is not impossible 
that the vision had for its first portion a retrospective value and is connected 
with the murder of the two Jameses, especially with the death of James, the 
Lord’s brother which was considered by many at Jerusalem as a public misfortune, 
a fatal event and a sign of the times. Perhaps also one of these preachers of 
repentance is John the Baptist, the other Jesus. As to the persuasion that the 
end shall not take place till the Jews shall be converted, it was general among 
the Christians; we find it likewise in St. Paul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p26">The remainder of Israel having come to the true faith, the world has only to 
end. The seventh angel places his trumpet to his lips. At the sound of that last 
trumpet great voices cry out: “Behold! the hour has come when our Lord with 
his Christ shall reign over the world to all eternity.” The four-and-twenty 
elders fall on their faces and worship. They thank God for having inaugurated 
his kingdom, in spite of the powerless rage of the Gentiles, and proclaim the hour of 

<pb n="205" id="xvii-Page_205" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_205.html" />recompense for the saints, and of extermination for those who pollute the earth. 
Then the gates of the heavenly temple open: there is perceived in the centre of 
the temple the bow of the new covenant. This scene is accompanied by 
earthquakes, thunders and lightnings.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p27">All is finished; the believers have received the great revelation which should 
comfort them. The judgment is at hand; it shall be held in a sacred half-year, 
equivalent to three years and a half. But we have already seen the author, 
little careful as to the unity of his work, reserving to himself the means of 
continuing it, when it should be finished. The book, in fact, is only half of 
the course; a new series of visions is about to he unrolled before us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p28">The first is one of the finest. In the midst of heaven appears a woman (the 
Church of Israel) clothed with the sun, having the moon under her feet, and 
around her head a crown of twelve stars (the twelve tribes of Israel). She cries 
as if she was in the throes of labour, pregnant as she is with the ideal 
Messiah. Before her is set an enormous red dragon, with seven crowned heads and 
ten horns, and whose tail, sweeping the sky, draws down a third of the stars and 
casts them on the earth. It is Satan, in the features of the most powerful of 
his incarnations, the Roman empire, the red pictures the imperial purple. The 
seven crowned heads are the seven Cæsars who have reigned up till the time the 
author writes: Julius Cæsar, Augustus, Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, Nero and 
Galba; the ten horns are the ten pro-consuls who govern the provinces. The 
dragon waits for the birth of the child to devour it. The woman brings into the 
world a son, destined “to rule the nations with a rod of iron”—a feature 
characteristic of the Messiah. The child (Jesus) is raised to heaven by God. God 
places him at his side upon his throne. The woman flees into the desert, where 
God has prepared a retreat for her for 1,260 days. There is here an evident allusion either to the flight of 

<pb n="206" id="xvii-Page_206" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_206.html" />the Church from Jerusalem and to the peace which it should enjoy within the 
walls of Pella during the three years and a half which remain until the end of 
the world, or to the residence which the Judaizing Christians and some Apostles 
had in the province of Asia. The image of the “desert” agrees better with the 
former explanation than with the latter. Pella, beyond Jordan, was a peaceable 
country, bordering upon the deserts of Arabia, and where the sound of war 
scarcely ever came.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p29">Then a great battle takes place in heaven. Up till then Satan, the 
<i>Katigor</i>, the 
malevolent critic of the creation, had his <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xvii-p29.1">entrées</span> into the divine court. He 
profits by them, according to an old habit which he had not lost since the age 
of the patriarch Job, to hurt pious men and especially the Christians, and to 
bring upon them frightful troubles. The persecutions of Rome and Ephesus have 
been his work. Now he will lose this privilege. The archangel Michael (the 
guardian angel of Israel) with his angels, gives battle to him. Satan is 
defeated, chased from heaven, cast to the earth as well as his supporters; a 
song of victory arises, when the celestial beings see precipitated from height 
to depth the caluminator, the detractor of all good, who does not cease day and 
night to accuse and to blacken their brethren dwelling on the earth. The church 
of heaven and that below fraternize over the defeat of Satan. That defeat is due 
to the blood of the Lamb and also to the courage of the martyrs who have carried 
their sacrifice even up to death. But woe to the profane world The Dragon has 
descended to his own place, and they can all wait for his despair; for he knows 
that his days are numbered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p30">The first object against which the Dragon cast on the earth turns his rage, is 
the woman (the church of Israel) who has brought into the world this divine 
fruit whom God has made to sit at his right hand. But protection from on high covers the woman; there are given to her 

<pb n="207" id="xvii-Page_207" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_207.html" />the two great wings of an eagle, bearing herself on which she goes to the place 
prepared for her, that is Pella. She is nourished there three years and a half, 
far from the sight of the Dragon. His fury is now at its height. He vomits out 
of his mouth after the woman a river to hurt her and stop her, but the earth 
comes to the help of the woman; it opens and absorbs the river (an allusion to 
some circumstance of the flight to Pella which is unknown to us). The Dragon, 
seeing his powerlessness against the woman (the mother-church of Israel) turns 
his anger against “the rest of her race,” that is, against the churches of the 
Dispersion who keep the precepts of God and are faithful to the testimony of 
Jesus. There is here an evident allusion to the persecutions of the last days, 
and especially to that of the year 64.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p31">Then the prophet sees coming up from the sea a beast which in many points 
resembles the Dragon. It has ten horns, and seven heads and diadems on its ten 
horns, and on each of its heads a blasphemous name. Its general aspect is that 
of the leopard; his feet are those of a bear, his mouth that of a lion. The 
Dragon (Satan) gives him his strength, his throne and his power. One of his 
heads has received a mortal blow; but the wound has been healed. The whole 
earth falls in wonder before this powerful animal, and all men begin to worship 
the Dragon because he has given power to the beast; they also worship the beast, 
saying: “Who is like the beast, and who can fight against him?” And there is 
given to him a mouth speaking words full of blasphemy and pride, and the duration 
of his omnipotence is fixed at forty-two months (three years and a half). Then 
the beast begins to vomit forth blasphemies against God, against his name and 
the tabernacle, and against those who dwell in heaven. And it was given to him 
to make war on the saints and to conquer them, and power was ceded to him over 
every tribe and tongue and race. And all men worshipped him except those whose 

<pb n="208" id="xvii-Page_208" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_208.html" />name is written from the beginning of the world in the book of life of the Iamb 
who has been slain: “Let him hear who hath ears, he who makes captive shall be 
made captive in his turn, he who takes the sword shall perish by the sword. This 
is the secret of the patience and the faith of the saints.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p32">This symbolism is very clear. Already in the Sibylline poem, composed in the 
second century <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xvii-p32.1">B.C.</span>, the Roman power is qualified by having “numerous heads.” 
The allegories drawn from polycephalous beasts were very much in vogue; the 
principal interpretation of these emblems was to consider each head as 
signifying a sovereign. The monster of the Apocalypse, is besides, composed by 
the reunion of the attributes of the four empires of Daniel, and that alone 
shows it concerns a new empire, absorbing in itself the former empires. The 
beast which comes forth from the sea is therefore the Roman empire, which, to 
the people of Palestine, appeared to come from beyond the seas. This empire is only a form of Satan (the dragon) or rather, it is Satan 
himself with all his 
attributes; he holds his power to cause Satan to be adored, that is, to 
maintain idolatry, which, to the authors mind, is nothing but the worship of 
demons. The ten crowned are the ten provinces, whose pro-consuls are real kings; 
the seven heads are the seven emperors who have succeeded each other from Julius 
Cæsar to Galba; the blasphemous name written on each head is the title of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p32.2">Σεβαστός</span>, or <i>Augustus</i>, which appeared to the seven Jews to imply an injury to 
God. The whole world is given up by Satan to this empire, in return for the 
homage which the said empire procures Satan; the greatness and the pride of 
Rome, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xvii-p32.3">imperium</span> which it has decreed, its divinity, an object of a special 
and public worship, are a perpetual blasphemy against God, sole real sovereign 
of the world. The empire in question is naturally the enemy of the Jews and 
Jerusalem. He made a fierce war with the saints (the author appears on the whole favourably to 

<pb n="209" id="xvii-Page_209" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_209.html" />the Jewish revolt): he will conquer them; but he has only three and a-half 
years to last. He with the head wounded to death, but whose wound has been 
healed, is Nero, lately overthrown, saved miraculously from death, and who was 
believed to have taken refuge with the Parthians. The adoration of the beast is 
the worship of “Rome and Augustus,” so much spread over all the province of 
Asia, and which was made the basis of the religion of the country.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p33">The symbol which follows is far from being as transparent to us. Another beast 
goes forth from the earth; it has two horns like those of a lamb, but it speaks 
like the Dragon (Satan). It exercises all the power of the first beast in its 
presence and under its eyes; it fills in its turn the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xvii-p33.1">rôle</span> of delegate, and 
employs all its authority to cause the inhabitants of the earth to worship the 
first beast, “whose mortal hurt has been cured.” This second beast works great 
miracles; it goes so far as to bring the fire of heaven upon the earth in 
presence of numerous spectators; it seduces the world by the prodigies which it 
executes in the name and for the service of the first beast (of that beast, adds 
the author, which has received a stroke of the sword and nevertheless lives). 
And there was given (to the second beast) to put the breath of life into the 
image of the first beast, so that that image spoke. And it had the power to 
cause after this that all those who refused to adore the first beast should be 
put to death. And it established as a law that all, small and great, rich and 
poor, free and slaves, should bear a mark on their right hand or on their 
forehead. And it commanded besides that no one should be able to buy or sell if 
he did not bear the sign of the beast, or his name in all its letters, that is, 
the number made up by the letters of his name added together like figures. “Here is wisdom!” cries the author. “Let him who has understanding calculate the 
number of the beast. It is the number of a man This number is 666.”</p>

<pb n="210" id="xvii-Page_210" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_210.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p34">In reality, if we add together the letters of the name of Nero, transcribed in 
Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xvii-p34.1">נררן קסו</span> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p34.2">Νέρων Καῖσαρ</span>) according to their numerical value we obtain the 
number 666. <i>Neron Kesar</i> was indeed the name by which the Christians of Asia 
designated the monster; the coins of Asia bore as a legend: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p34.3">ΝΕΡΟΝ, ΚΑΙΣΑΡ</span>. Those 
kinds of reckonings were familiar to the Jews, and made a cabbalistic puzzle 
which they called <i>ghematria</i>; the Greeks of Asia even were no longer strangers 
to it; in the second century the Gnostics affected it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p35">Thus the Emperor, who was represented by the head wounded to death, but not 
killed (the author himself tells us), is Nero—Nero who, according to a popular 
opinion widespread in Asia, still lived. But who is this second beast, this 
agent of Nero, who has the manners of a pious Jew, and the language of Satan, 
who is the <i>alter ego</i> of Nero, toils for his profit, and even causes a statue of 
Nero to speak, persecutes the believing Jews who do not wish to render Nero the 
same honour as the heathen, nor to bear the mark of affiliation to his party, 
renders life impossible, and forbids them to do the most necessary things, to 
buy and sell? Certain peculiarities would apply to a Jewish functionary, such 
as Tiberius Alexander, devoted to the Romans and held by his compatriots as an 
apostate. The mere fact of paying the impost to the empire might be called “an 
adoration of the beast,” tribute in the eyes of the Jews having the character of 
a religious offering, and implying a worship of the sovereign. The sign or mark 
of the beast (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p35.1">Νέρων Καῖσαρ</span>) that it would be needful for him to enjoy the 
common law, must have been either the <i>brevet</i> of a Roman citizenship, without 
which in some countries life was difficult, and which for the enthusiastic Jews 
constituted the crime of association with a work of Satan; or the coin with the 
<i>effigies</i> of Nero, a coin held by the revolted Jews as execrable because of the 
images and blasphemous inscriptions they found there, so that they hastened, when they were free at Jerusalem, to 

<pb n="211" id="xvii-Page_211" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_211.html" />Substitute an orthodox coin for it. The partisan of the Romans who is in 
question, by maintaining the money with Nero’s stamp as having a forced course 
in transactions, would appear to have been held to be wicked. Money with Nero’s 
stamp alone passed in the market, and those who by religious scruple refused to 
touch it were put outside the law.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p36">The pro-consul of Asia at this time was Fonteius Agrippa, a grave functionary, 
to whom we cannot look to take us out of our embarrassment. A high priest of 
Asia, zealous for the worship of Rome and Augustus, and accustomed to vex the 
Jews and the Christians by the delegation of civil power which was granted him, 
meets some of the exigencies of the problem. But the features which the second 
beast presents as a seducer and a wonder-worker do not agree with such a 
personage. These features lead us to think of a false prophet, an enchanter, 
notably Simon the Magician, imitator of Christ, become in the legend the 
flatterer, the parasite and the wizard of Nero, or to Balbillus of Ephesus, or 
to the Antichrist, of whom Paul speaks obscurely in the second epistle to the 
Thessalonians It is probable that the personage seen here by the author of the 
Apocalypse is some impostor of Ephesus, a partisan of Nero, probably an agent of 
the false Nero or the false Nero himself. The same personage, in fact, is later 
on called “the False Prophet” in the sense that he is the proclaimer of a false 
god who is Nero. It is necessary to take account of the importance held at this 
time by the Magi, the Chaldean and “Mathematicians,” pests of whom Ephesus was 
the principal home. We recall also that Nero dreamed once of “the kingdom of 
Jerusalem,” that he was much mixed up with the astrological movements of his 
age, and that, nearly alone of all the emperors, he was worshipped while he 
lived, which was the sign of the Antichrist. During his travels in Greece, 
especially, the adulation of Achaia and Asia went beyond all conceivable bounds. Lastly, we cannot 

<pb n="212" id="xvii-Page_212" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_212.html" />forget the seriousness which in Asia and the islands of the Archipelago attached 
to the movement of the false Nero. The circumstance that the second beast came 
from the earth, and not like the first from the sea, shows that the incident 
spoken of took place in Asia or Judea, not at Rome. All this is not sufficient 
to remove the obscurities of this vision, which no doubt would have in the mind 
of the author the same material precision as the others, but which, connecting 
itself with a provincial fact which the historians have not mentioned, and which 
has only an importance in the personal impression of the Seer, remains a puzzle 
to us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p37">In the midst of the waves of wraths there now appears a grassy islet. In the 
most violent of the frightful struggles of the last days, it shall be a place of 
refreshment: it is the church—the little family of Jesus. The prophet sees, 
resting on Mount Sion, the 144,000 sealed out of the whole world, bearing the 
name of God written on their foreheads. The Lamb dwells peacefully in the midst 
of them. Some celestial chords of harps descend on the assembly; the musicians 
sing a new song, which no ether than the 144,000 elect can repeat. Chastity is 
the sign of those blessed ones; all are virgin, without stain; their mouth has 
never uttered a lie: they also follow the Lamb whithersoever he goes, as 
firstfruits of the earth and the nucleus of the future world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p38">After this brief glance at a residence of innocence and peace, the author 
returns to his terrible visions. Three angels rapidly cross the sky. The first 
flies in the zenith holding the everlasting Gospel. He proclaims in the face of 
all nations the new doctrine, and announces the day of judgment. The second 
angel celebrates in advance the destruction of Rome. “She has fallen, she has 
fallen, the great Babylon which has made all nations drunk with the wine of her 
fornication.” The third angel forbids the adoration of the beast and the images of the beast borne by the 

<pb n="213" id="xvii-Page_213" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_213.html" />false prophet. “Those who shall worship the beast or his image, who shall 
receive the mark of the beast on their forehead or hand, shall drink of the 
burning wine of God, of the pure wine pressed within the cup of his anger; and 
they shall be tormented in the fire and brimstone before the angels and before 
the Lamb; and the smoke of their torments shall mount through the ages of ages, 
and they shall have no rest day nor night, those who adore the beast or his 
image, and who receive on them the sign of his name.” It is here that the 
patience of the saints, those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of 
Jesus, shines forth. To reassure the faithful as to a doubt which sometimes 
relatively torments them as to the lot of the brethren who die every day, a 
voice orders the prophet to write: “Blessed from henceforth are the dead who 
die in the Lord, yea, saith the Spirit, they rest from their labours and their 
works follow them.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p39">Pictures of the great judgment present themselves to the imagination of the 
Seer. A white cloud comes from the sky: on this cloud is seated like a Son of 
Man an angel like the Messiah having on his bead a golden crown and in his hand 
a sharp sickle. The harvest of the earth is ripe. The Son of Man puts forth his 
sickle and the earth is reaped. Another angel comes to the vintage; he throws 
it all into the great winepress of the wrath of God. The winepress is trodden 
under-foot outside the city; the blood which comes forth from it rises up to 
the horse bridles, over a space of six hundred stadii.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p40">After these different episodes, a celestial ceremony, analogous to the two 
mysteries of the opening of the seals and the trumpet unrolls itself before the 
Seer. Seven angels are charged to quiet the earth with seven different hurts, by 
which the wrath of God may be exhausted. But first we are reassured as to what 
concerns the fate of the elect. Upon a vast crystalline sea, mingled with fire, are seen the conquerors 

<pb n="214" id="xvii-Page_214" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_214.html" />of the beast, that is, those who have refused to adore his image and the number 
of his name, holding in their hands the harps of God, singing the song of Moses 
after the passage of the Red Sea and the song of the Lamb. The door of the 
heavenly tabernacle is opened and seven angels are seen coming out of it clothed 
in linen and their bosoms girt with girdles of gold. One of the four living 
creatures gives them seven cups of gold full to the brim of the wrath of God. 
The temple is then filled with the smoke of a divine majesty, and no one can 
enter till the seven cups are emptied.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p41">The first angel empties his cup on the earth and a pernicious ulcer strikes all 
men who bear the mark of the beast and who adore his image.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p42">The second empties his cup upon the sea and it is changed into blood, and all 
the animals living in its bosom die.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p43">The third angel empties his cup upon the rivers and streams and they are changed 
into blood. The angel of the waters does not complain of the loss of his 
element. He says: “Thou art just, oh Lord, and art holy, who art and who west, 
thou shalt do whatsoever is right. They have shed the blood of the saints and 
the prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink; they are worthy of it.” 
The altar says from its side: “Yea, Lord God Almighty, thy judgments are true 
and just.” The fourth angel empties his cup upon the sun and the sun burns men 
like a fire. Men, far from being penitent, blaspheme God, who has power to smite 
them with such plagues.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p44">The fifth angel empties his cup upon the throne of the beast (the city of Rome) 
and all the kingdom of the beast (the Roman empire) is plunged into darkness. 
Men gnaw their tongues in pain; in place of repenting they insult the God of 
heaven.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p45">The sixth angel empties his cup into the Euphrates, which dries up at once to 
prepare the way for the king’s coming from the East. Then, from the mouth of the 

<pb n="215" id="xvii-Page_215" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_215.html" />dragon (Satan), from the mouth of the beast (Nero), and from the mouth of the False Prophet (?) 
proceed three unclean spirits like frogs. These are the spirits of devils, working miracles. These three spirits 
would find the kings of the whole earth, and assemble them for the battle of the great day of God. (“I come as a thief,” 
cries the voice of Jesus in the midst of all this. “Blessed is the man who watches and keeps his garments 
lest he should need to go naked and men should see his shame.”) They gather together, and say, in the place 
which is called in Hebrew, <i>Armageddon</i>. The general thought of all this symbolism is clear enough. We have already 
formed with the Seer the opinion universally adopted in the province of Asia that Nero, after having escaped from Phaon’s villa, had taken refuge among the Parthians, and that from thence he would return to crush his enemies. 
It is believed, not without apparent grounds, that the Parthian princes, friends of Nero during his reign, 
maintained him yet, and it is the fact that the court of the Arsacides was for more than twenty years the refuge of 
the false Neros. All this seems to the author of the Apocalypse an infernal plan, conceived between Satan, Nero, and 
this counsellor of Nero, who has already figured under the form of the second beast. These condemned creatures are 
occupied in forming in the East a league, whose army shall soon pass the Euphrates and crush the Roman empire. As to 
the special puzzle in the name Armageddon, it is to us undecipherable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p46">The seventh angel empties his vial into the air; a cry comes forth from the altar, “It is done'” And 
there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake such as has never been seen, while the great city 
(Jerusalem) is broken into three parts; and the cities of the Decapolis are destroyed, and the great Babylon (Rome) 
comes up in remembrance before God, who is prepared at length to make her drink of the cup of His wrath. The islands fled, 
and the mountains 



<pb n="216" id="xvii-Page_216" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_216.html" />disappeared: hail of the weight of a talent fell on men, and men blasphemed 
because of this plague.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p47">The cycle of the preludes is completed, and there remains nothing more but to see 
the judgment of God unroll itself. The Seer makes us first look on at the 
judgment of the greatest of all the culprits, the city of Rome. One of the seven 
angels who has emptied the vials approaches God and says to him: “Come, and I 
will show thee the judgment of the great whore who sits on the great waters, 
with whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication.” John then saw a 
woman seated on a beast like that which, coming forth from the sea, figured in 
its entirety the Roman empire, by one of its heads, Nero. The beast is scarlet, 
covered with names of blasphemy, it has seven heads and ten horns. The 
prostitute wears the dress of her profession; clothed in purple, covered with 
gold, pearls, and precious stones, she holds in her hand a cup full of the 
abomination and impurities of her fornication. And upon her forehead is written 
a name, a mystery, “Babylon the great, the mother of harlots, and the 
abomination of the earth.”</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvii-p48">And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints and with the blood of 
the martyrs of Jesus. And when I saw her, I wondered with a great wonder, and 
the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou wonder? I will tell thee the 
mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven 
heads and the ten horns. The beast that thou sawest was, and is not, and is 
about to come out of the abyss, and to go into perdition. And they that dwell on 
the earth shall wonder, they whose name hath not been written in the book of 
life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast, how that he 
was, and is not and shall come. Here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven 
heads are seven mountains on which the Roman sitteth: and they are seven kings, 
the five are fallen, the one is, the other is not yet come; and when he cometh 
he must continue a little while. And the beast that was, and is not, is himself 
also an eighth, and is of the seven; and he goeth into perdition. And the ten 
horns that thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as 

<pb n="217" id="xvii-Page_217" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_217.html" />yet; but they receive authority as kings, with the beast for one hour. These 
have one mind, and they give their power and authority unto the beast. These 
shall war against the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them, for he is Lord of 
lords, and King of kings; and they also shall overcome that are with him, 
called and chosen and faithful. And he saith unto me, the waters which thou 
sawest where the harlot sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and 
tongues. And the ten horns which thou sawest, and the beast, these shall hate 
the harlot, and shall make her desolate, and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and 
shall burn her bitterly with fire. For God did put in their hearts to do his 
mind, and to come to one mind, and to give their kingdom unto the beast, until 
the words of God should be accomplished; and the woman whom thou sawest is the 
great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p49">This is quite clear. The harlot is Rome, who has corrupted the world, who has 
employed her power to propagate and to uphold idolatry, who has persecuted the 
saints, and who has made the blood of the martyrs to flow in streams. The beast 
is Nero, who was believed to be dead; who shall return, whose second reign shall 
be ephemeral and be followed by complete destruction. The seven heads have two 
meanings; they are the seven hills on which Rome is set; but they are 
especially the seven emperors: Julius Cæsar, Augustus, Tiberius, Caligula, 
Claudius, Nero and Galba. The first five are dead. Galba reigns for the moment; 
but he is old and feeble; he soon falls. The sixth, Nero, who is at once the 
beast and one of the seven kings, is not really dead; he will reign still, but 
for a short time; he will be thus the eighth king, and then perish. As to the 
ten horns; these are the pro-consuls and the imperial legates of the ten 
principal provinces who are not real kings, but who receive power from the 
emperor for a limited time, ruling agreeably to one thought, that which is 
conveyed to them from Rome, and are perfectly submissive to the empire, from 
whom they derive their power. These partial kings are all as malevolent against 
the Christians as Nero himself. Representing 

<pb n="218" id="xvii-Page_218" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_218.html" />provincial interests, they will humble Rome, and take from her the right of 
conducting the empire, which she has enjoyed till then, maltreating her, setting 
her on fire, and sharing in her ruins. Yet God will not allow the dismemberment 
of the empire yet; he inspires the generals, commandants of the provincial 
armies, and all those who should have one by one the fate of the empire in their 
hands (Vindex, Virginius, Nymphidius, Sabinus, Galba, Macer, Capito, Otho, 
Vitellius, Mucian, and Vespasian), to act in harmony for the reconstitution of 
the empire, and instead of establishing it under independent sovereigns, which 
appears to the Jewish author the most natural position, to do homage for their 
kingdom to the beast.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p50">We see at what point the pamphlet by the head of the churches of Asia enters 
into the life of a position which, for an imagination so easily struck as that 
of the Jews, would appear strange; in fact, Nero by his wickedness and folly of 
a special kind, had thrown reason out of doors. The empire at his death was as 
if escheat. After the assassination of Caligula, there was still a republican 
party; besides, the adopted family of Augustus had all his <i>prestige</i>; after 
Nero ’s assassination, there was no longer a republican party, and the family of 
Augustus was extinct. The empire fell into the hands of eight or ten generals 
who held high commands. The author of the Apocalypse, not understanding anything 
as to the Roman matters, is astonished that ten leaders, who appeared to him as 
kings, should not be declared independent and form a concert, and has attributed 
this result to an act of the divine will. It is clear that the Jews of the east, 
oppressed by the Romans for two years back, and who feel themselves feebly 
compact since July 68, because Mucian and Vespasian were absorbed by general 
affairs, believed that the empire was about to be dissolved, and triumphed for a 
while. There was in this not such a superficial view as we might believe. Tacitus, 

<pb n="219" id="xvii-Page_219" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_219.html" />beginning the recital of the events of the year on the threshold of which the 
Apocalypse was written, calls it <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xvii-p50.1">annum reipublicæ prope supremum</span>. It was to the 
Jews a great astonishment when they saw the “ten kings” come before the “beast” and put their kingdoms at his feet. They had hoped that the result of 
the independence of the “ten kings” would be the ruin of Rome; antagonistic 
to a great central State organisation they thought the pro-consuls and the 
legates would hate Rome, and judging them according to themselves, they supposed 
that these powerful leaders might act like the satraps, or indeed like the Hyrcani kings exterminating their enemies. They had relished at least like 
spiteful provincials the great humiliation which the city had endured, when the 
right of making the sovereigns passed to the provinces, and Rome received within 
her walls masters whom she had not first called to power.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p51">Such was the relation of the Apocalypse with the singular episode of the false 
Nero, who just at the moment when the Seer of Patmos wrote filled Asia and the 
islands of the Archipelago with emotion. Such a coincidence is assured by the 
most singular facts. Cythnos and Patmos are only forty leagues from each other, 
and news circulates quickly in the Archipelago. The days of the Christian 
prophet were those when most was spoken of the impostor, hailed by some with 
enthusiasm, looked upon with terror by others. We have shown that he established 
himself at Cythnos in 69, or perhaps in December 68. The centurion Sisenna who 
touched at Cythnos in the first days of February, coming from the East and 
bringing to the Pretorians of Rome some pledges of agreement on the part of the 
army of Syria, had much difficulty in escaping from them. A few days after, 
Calpurnius Asprenas, who had received from Galba the government of Galatia and 
Pamphylia, and who was accompanied by two galleys of the fleet of Misena, 
arrived at Cythnos. Some emissaries of the pretender tried the magical effect of the name of Nero 

<pb n="220" id="xvii-Page_220" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_220.html" />on the commanders of the ships; the knave, affecting a sorrowful air, appealed 
to those who were formerly “his soldiers.” He begged them at least to conduct 
him to Syria or Egypt, countries on which he founded his hopes The commanders, 
whether from cunning or whether they were moved by this, asked for time. Asprenas, having heard of everything, took the impostor by surprise and caused 
him to be killed. His body was taken to Asia, then brought to Rome, so as to 
refute those of his partisans who would have wished to raise doubts as to his 
death. Would it be to this wretch that allusion is made in these words: “The 
beast thou sawest was and is no more, and it is coming forth from the abyss, and 
it hastens to its destruction . . . the other being is not yet, and when he shall 
come, he will remain a little?” It is possible. The monster rising from the 
abyss would be a lively image of ephemeral power which the sagacious writer saw 
coming forth from the sea in the horizon of Patmos. One cannot pronounce on this 
with certainty, for the opinion that Nero was among the Parthians was sufficient 
to explain everything; but this opinion did not exclude belief in the false Nero 
of Cythnos, since it could be supposed that his reappearance might be the return 
of the monster, coinciding with the passage of the Euphrates of his Eastern 
allies. In any case, it appears to us impossible that these lines had been 
written after the murder of the false Nero by Asprenas. The sight of the 
impostor’s corpse carried from city to city, the contemplation of his features 
marked by death, would have spoken very plainly against the apprehensions of the 
beast’s return, by which the author is possessed. We admit therefore willingly 
that John, in the isle of Patmos, had cognisance of the events in the isle of 
Cythnos, and that the effect produced upon him by some strange rumours was the 
principal cause of the letter he wrote to the Churches of Asia, to convey to 
them the great news of Nero risen again.</p>

<pb n="221" id="xvii-Page_221" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_221.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p52">Interpreting the political events to the taste of his hatred, as a fanatic Jew, 
he predicted that the commandants of the provinces, whom he believed full of 
rancour against Rome, and up to a certain accord with Nero, should ravage the 
city and burn it Taking the fact now as accomplished, he sings of the ruin of 
his enemy. He has for that only to copy the declamations of the ancient prophets 
against Babylon and Tyre. Israel has marked the history of its curses. To all 
the great profane States he said: “Blessed is he who shall render thee for the 
evil which thou hest done us!” A bright angel descends from heaven, and with a 
strong voice: “Fallen, fallen,” said he, “is the great Babylon, and it is no 
longer anything but a dwelling for devils, a place for unclean spirits, a refuge 
for abominable birds, because that all the nations have drunk of the wine of her 
fornication, with whom the kings of the earth have polluted themselves, and by 
whom the merchants of the earth have been enriched by her wealth.” Another voice 
was heard from heaven saying:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvii-p53">Come out of her, my people, lest be ye partakers of her crimes and be struck by 
the plagues which will fall on her. Her abominations have come up even to 
heaven, and God has remembered her iniquities. Render her what she has done to 
others; pay her back double for her works; return her the double of the cup 
she has poured out to others. For as much glory and wealth as she had, so give 
her as much torment and affliction. I sit as a queen, said she in her heart; 
and shall never know sorrow. Behold why her chastisements shall come all in the 
same day: death, desolation, famine and fire; for powerful is the God who 
judges her. And there shall be seen weeping over her the kings of the earth who 
have partaken of her uncleanness and her debaucheries. At the sight of the smoke 
of her burning; “Woe woe!” shall her companions in debauchery exclaim, keeping 
at a distance, struck with terror. “What! the great, the powerful Babylon! In 
one hour her judgment has come!” And the merchants of the earth shall bewail 
her, for no one longer buys their merchandise. Vessels of gold and silver, 
precious stones, pearls, fine linen, purple, silk, scarlet, thyinewood, ivory, 
brass, iron, marble, incense, wine, oil, flour of wheat, corn, beasts, 

<pb n="222" id="xvii-Page_222" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_222.html" />sheep, horses, chariots, bodies and souls of men; . . . 
the merchants of all these things, who were enriched by her, standing at a 
distance in fear of her torments: “Woe! Woe!” they will say, “What! is 
that great city which was clothed in scarlet, purple, and fine linen, and 
adorned with gold, precious stones and pearls destroyed? In one hour have so 
much riches perished?” And the sailors who came to her and all those who traffic 
at sea, standing at a distance, at sight of the smoke of her burning, throwing 
ashes on their heads, give forth cries, weeping and lamentations. “Woe Woe!” 
they say, “The great city which enriched with its treasures all those who had 
vessels on the sea, behold in an hour has been changed into a desert.”</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvii-p54">Rejoice over her ruin, O heaven; rejoice, ye saints, apostles and prophets; 
for God has judged your cause and has avenged you of her.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p55">Then an angel of strong power seized a great stone, like n 
millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xvii-p56">Then shall Babylon be thrown down, and there shall be found no longer a trace of 
her; and the voice of the harp players and the musicians, the sound of the 
flute and the trumpet shall be heard no more at all in thee, and the light of a 
lamp shall shine no more at all in thee, and the voice of the bridegroom and of 
the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee, for thy merchants were the 
princes of the earth, for with thy sorcery were all the nations deceived. And in 
her was found the blood of prophets and of saints, and of all that have been 
slain upon the earth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p57">The ruin of this chief enemy of the people of God is the object of great 
festival in heaven. A voice like that of an innumerable multitude makes itself 
heard and cries “<i>Alleluia</i>! salvation, and glory and power to our God; for his 
judgments are righteous, and he has judged the great whore who has polluted the 
earth by her whoredom, and he has revenged the blood of his servants shed by 
her.” And another chorus replies: “Alleluia! the smoke of her burning shall 
ascend in the ages of ages.” Then the four-and-twenty elders and the four beasts 
prostrate themselves and adore God, seated on the throne, saying: “<i>Amen! 
Alleluia!</i>” A voice comes forth from the throne chanting the inaudible song of 

<pb n="223" id="xvii-Page_223" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_223.html" />the new kingdom, “Praise our God all ye who are his servants and who fear him 
small and great;” a voice like that of a crowd or like that of great waters, or 
like the sound of a mighty thunder replied, “Alleluia, it is now that the Lord God 
Almighty reigns; let us rejoice and free ourselves quickly and render him the glory, for behold the hour of the Lamb’s marriage is come, and the garments of 
his bride are ready; and it has been given her to be clothed in a robe of fine 
linen of brightness sweet and pure. “The fine linen,” adds the author, “is the 
virtuous acts of the saints.” Delivered in fact from the presence of the great 
whore (Rome) the earth is ripe for the heavenly marriage, for the reign of 
Messiah. The angel says to the Seer, write: “Blessed are those invited to the 
festival of the marriage of the Lamb.” Then the heaven opens, and Christ, called 
there for the first time by his mystic name “The Word of God,” appears as a 
conqueror, mounted upon a white horse. He comes to trample with pressure the 
grapes of the wrath of God, to inaugurate for the heathen the reign of the 
sceptre of iron. His eyes sparkle. His garments are tinged with blood; he wears 
upon his head many crowns with an inscription in mysterious characters. From his 
mouth goes forth a sharp sword to strike the Gentiles; upon his thigh is 
written his title, <span class="sc" id="xvii-p57.1">King of Kings, Lord of Lords.</span> The whole army of heaven follows 
him on white horses and clothed in white linen. They look for his peaceful 
triumph, but it is not yet time. Although Rome may be destroyed, the Roman 
world, represented by Nero the Antichrist, is not annihilated. An angel above 
the sun cries with a strong voice to all the birds which fly in the zenith: “Come, assemble yourselves for the great festival of God, come and eat the flesh 
of kings and the flesh of tribunes, and the flesh of the strong, and the flesh 
of horses and their riders, and the flesh of free men and slaves, of great and 
small.” The prophet then sees the beast (Nero) and the kings of the earth (the 
provincial generals, almost independent) and their 

<pb n="224" id="xvii-Page_224" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_224.html" />armies banded together to make war upon him who is seated upon the horse. And 
the beast (Nero) is seized and with him the false prophet who works miracles 
before him; both are thrown alive into the brimstone pit, which burns 
eternally. Their armies are exterminated by the sword which comes forth from the 
mouth of him who is seated on the horse, and the birds are satiated with the 
flesh of the dead.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p58">The Roman armies, the grand instrument of the power of Satan, are conquered; 
Nero, the Antichrist, their last head, is shut up in hell; but the dragon, the 
old serpent, Satan, exists still. We have seen how he was cast from heaven to the 
earth; the earth must now in turn be delivered from him. An angel descends from 
heaven holding the key of the abyss and having in his hand a great chain. He 
seizes the dragon, binds him for a thousand years, precipitates him into the 
abyss, closes with his key the opening of the gulf and seals it with a seal. For 
a thousand years the devil remains chained; moral and physical evil, which are 
his productions, are suspended, not destroyed. Satan cannot any longer seduce 
the peoples, but he is not destroyed for all eternity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p59">A tribunal is established to proclaim those who should take part in the reign of 
a thousand years. This reign is reserved for the martyrs. The first place there 
belongs to the souls which have been smitten by the axe to render testimony to 
Jesus and to the word of God (the Roman martyrs of 64); then come those who 
have refused to worship the beast and his image, and who have not received his 
mark upon their foreheads nor in their hands (the confessors of Ephesus, of 
whom the Seer was one). The elect of this first kingdom are raised from the dead 
and reign upon the earth with Christ for a thousand years. It is not that the 
rest of humanity had disappeared, nor even the whole world had become Christian; 
the <i>millenium</i> is in the centre of the earth like a little paradise. Rome no 

<pb n="225" id="xvii-Page_225" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_225.html" />longer exists; Jerusalem has replaced it in its position as the capital of the 
world, the faithful constitute there a kingdom of priests; they serve God and 
Christ, there is no longer a great profane empire of civil power hostile to the 
church; the nations come to Jerusalem to render homage to the Messiah who 
maintains them by terror. During these thousand years the dead who have not had 
part in the first resurrection do not live, they wait. The participants in the 
first kingdom are therefore the privileged; beyond eternity, in the infinite, 
they shall have the <i>millenium</i> on the earth with Jesus. No death shall touch 
them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p60">When the thousand years shall have been accomplished, Satan shall be loosed from 
his prison for some time; evil shall begin again upon the earth. Satan unchained 
shall wander anew among the nations, shall drive them from one end of the world 
to the other by frightful wars; Gog and Magog, mythical personages of the 
barbarian invasions, lead to battle armies as numerous as the sand of the 
seashore. The church shall be as if drowned in this deluge. The barbarians shall 
besiege the camp of the saints, the beloved city, that is to say this Jerusalem, 
terrestrial still, but entirely holy, where the faithful friends of Jesus are; 
the fire of heaven shall fall upon them and devour them. Then Satan, who has 
seduced them, shall be cast into the flaming brimstone furnace, where are 
already the beast (Nero) and the false prophets (?) and where all the cursed go 
thenceforth to be tormented night and day through the ages of ages.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p61">Creation has now accomplished its task. There remains nothing more but to 
proceed to the last judgment. A throne shining with light appears, and upon this 
throne the supreme judge. At sight of him the heaven and the earth fled away, 
there was no more place found for them. The dead, great and small, are raised 
again. Death and <i>Sheol</i> give up their prey; the sea on its side gives up the drowned, which, devoured by it, had not 

<pb n="226" id="xvii-Page_226" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_226.html" />regularly descended into <i>Sheol</i>. All appear before the throne. The great books 
are opened, and in them there is a rigorous account kept of the actions of every 
man. They open also another book, “the Book of Life,” wherein are written the 
names of those fore-ordained. Then all are judged according to their works. 
Those whose names are not found written in the Book of Life are cast into the 
furnace of fire. Death and hell are likewise cast into it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p62">Evil being destroyed without recovery, the reign of absolute good begins. The 
old earth and the old heaven have disappeared; a new earth and a new heaven 
succeed them, and “there was no more sea.” That earth and that heaven are 
nothing, nevertheless, but a regeneration of the present earth and heaven, and 
even Jerusalem, which was the pearl, the gem of the whole earth, this same 
Jerusalem shall still be the radiant centre of the new. The apostle saw this new 
Jerusalem ascending out of heaven from God, clothed like a bride prepared for 
her husband. A great voice comes forth from the throne, “Behold the tabernacle 
of God will dwell with men.” Men shall be still henceforth his people and he 
shall be present always in the midst of them, and he shall wipe away all tears 
from their eyes, and death shall be no more, neither shall there be any more 
grief, nor cries, nor sorrows, for all that has passed away. Jehovah himself 
takes the word to promulgate the law of this eternal world. “It is done, behold, 
I make all things new, I am the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p62.1">Α</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p62.2">Ω</span>, I am the beginning and the end. To him 
who is athirst I will give to drink freely of the water of life. The conqueror 
shall possess all these good things and I will be his God, and he shall be my 
son. As to the fearful, the unbelieving, the abominable, murderers, fornicators, 
authors of wicked deeds, idolaters, and liars, their part shall be in the lake 
of brimstone and fire.” An angel approached the Seer and said to him, “Come I 
will shew thee the bride of the Lamb,” and he led him in spirit to 

<pb n="227" id="xvii-Page_227" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_227.html" />a high mountain from which he shewed him in detail the ideal Jerusalem, 
permeated and clothed with the glory of God. His appearance was that of a 
crystalline jasper Its form is that of a perfect square, of three thousand 
stadia each side, orientated according to the four winds of heaven, and 
surrounded by a wall forty-four cubits high, pierced by twelve gates. At each 
gate watches an angel, and above is written the name of one of the twelve tribes 
of Israel. The foundation of the wall has twelve settings of stones; upon each 
of the foundations shines the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. Each of 
these foundations is ornamented with precious stones, the first of jasper, the 
second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the fourth emerald, the fifth sardonyx, 
the sixth cornelian, the seventh chrysolite, the eighth aquamarine, the ninth 
topaz, the tenth chrysoprasus, the eleventh jacinth, the twelfth an amethyst. 
The wall itself is of jasper, the city is of pure gold like transparent glass, 
the gates are composed of a single large pearl. There was no temple in the city; 
for God himself and the Lamb serve as a temple. The throne which the prophet at 
the opening of his revelation has seen in heaven is now in the midst of the city: that is to say, in the centre of a regenerated and harmoniously organized 
humanity. Upon this throne are seated God and the Lamb. From the base of the 
throne flows the river of life, brilliant and transparent as crystal. On its 
banks grows the tree of life, bearing twelve kinds of fruits, a kind for each 
month; these fruits appear reserved for the Israelites; the leaves have 
medicinal virtues for the healing of the Gentiles. The city has no need of 
either the sun or the moon to shine on it; for the glory of God lightens it, and 
its light is the Lamb. The nations walk in its light; the kings of the earth do 
homage to him with their glory, and its gates are not shut either day or night, 
so great shall be the wealth of those who shall come to bring their tribute there. Nothing impure, 

<pb n="228" id="xvii-Page_228" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_228.html" />nothing that defiles shall enter there; all those who are written in the Lamb’s 
book of life shall find a place there. There shall exist no longer any religious 
division or curse; the pure worship of God and the Lamb shall gather together 
the whole world. At every moment its servants shall enjoy his presence and his 
name shall be written in their foreheads. This reign of good shall last through 
the ages of ages.</p>

<pb n="229" id="xvii-Page_229" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_229.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVII. The Fortune of the Book." progress="79.34%" id="xviii" prev="xvii" next="xix">
<h2 id="xviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVII.</h2>
<h3 id="xviii-p0.2">THE FORTUNE OF THE BOOK</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p1">The work then closes with this epilogue:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xviii-p2">And I John am he that heard and flaw these things. And when I heard and saw I 
fell down to worship before the feet of the angel which shewed me these things. 
And he saith unto me, see thou do it not; I am a fellow servant with thee and 
with thy brethren the prophets, and with them which keep the words of this book; worship God. And he saith unto me, seal not up the words of the prophecy of 
this book. For the time is at hand. He that is unrighteous, let him do 
unrighteousness still: and he that is filthy, let him be made filthy still: 
and he that is righteous, let him do righteousness still: and he that is holy 
let him be made holy still.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p3">A distant voice, the voice of Jesus himself, is supposed to reply to these 
promises and to guarantee them.</p>

<p class="quote" id="xviii-p4">Behold I come quickly, and my reward is with me to render to each man according 
as his work is. I am the Alpha and the Omega, the first and the last, the 
beginning and the end. Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they may 
have the right to come to the tree of life and may enter in by the gates into 
the city. Without are the dogs, and the sorcerers, and the fornicators, and the 
murderers, and the idolaters, and everyone that loveth and maketh a lie. I Jesus 
have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things for the churches. I am the 
root and the offspring of David, the bright, the morning star.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p5">Then the voices of heaven and those of earth cross each other 
and arrive <i>moriendo</i> in a finale of complete sympathy:</p>

<p class="quote" id="xviii-p6">And the spirit and the bride say come, and he that heareth, let him say, come. 
And he that is athirst let him come: he that will, let him take the water of 
life freely.</p>

<pb n="230" id="xviii-Page_230" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_230.html" />
<p class="quote" id="xviii-p7"><i>I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book. If 
any man shall add unto them, God shall add unto him the plagues which are 
written in this book. And if any man shall take away from the words of the book 
of this prophecy, God shall take away his part from the tree of life, and out of 
the holy city which are written in this book.</i></p>

<p class="quote" id="xviii-p8">He which testifieth these things saith, Yea, I come quickly, Amen. Come, Lord 
Jesus. The grace of the Lord Jesus be with you all, Amen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p9">There is no doubt that, presented under cover 
of the most venerated name in Christianity, the Apocalypse made upon the Churches of 
Asia a very deep impression. A crowd of details now become obscure, were clear 
to his contemporaries. His bold announcement of an approaching convulsion was 
not all surprising. Discourses, not less formal, attributed to Jesus, were 
spread abroad every day and accepted. For a year, besides, the events of the 
world would present a marvellous confirmation of the Book. About the 1st 
February the death of Galba and the accession of Otho became known in Asia. Then 
each day brought some apparent indication of the breaking up of the empire; the 
powerlessness of Otho became known through all the provinces; Vitellius 
maintaining his title against Rome and the Senate, the two bloody battles of 
Bedriac, Otho deserted in his turn, the accession of Vespasian, the battle in 
the streets of Rome, the fire in the Capitol lit by the combatants, a fire from 
which many concluded that the destinies of Rome were drawing to a close; 
everything would appear astonishingly conformable to the gloomy predictions of 
the prophet. The deceptions did not begin till the taking of Jerusalem, the 
destruction of the temple, and the final termination of the Flavian dynasty But 
religious faith is never cast down in its hopes; the work besides was obscure 
and susceptible in many passages of different interpretations. Thus a few years 
after the publication of the book a different meaning was attached to many 
chapters from that which the author had intended. The author had announced that the Roman 


<pb n="231" id="xviii-Page_231" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_231.html" />empire would not be reconstituted, and that the temple of Jerusalem would not be destroyed. It was necessary on these two 
points to find some way of escape. As to the reappearance of Nero, that was not renounced so readily; even under Trajan, 
a certain class of people obstinately believed that he would return. For a long time they kept up the idea of the number 
of the beast. A variant was spread abroad even in Western countries for the accommodation of that number to Latin latitudes: 
Certain copies bear 616 instead of 666. Now 616 answers to the Latin form, <i>Nero Cæsar</i> (the Hebrew 
<i>noun</i> counting fifty).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p10">During the three first centuries the general meaning of the book was preserved at least for some initiated 
persons. The author of the Sibylline poem, which is dated a little before the year 80, if he had not read the prophesy of 
Patmos, had heard it spoken of. He sees in it quite an analagous order of ideas; he knows what the sixth vial signifies. 
For him Nero is the Anti-Messiah: the monster has fled beyond the Euphrates; he will return with thousands of men. The 
author of the apocalypse of Esdras, (a work dating from certainly the year 96, 97, or 98), notoriously imitates the 
apocalypse of John, employs his symbolic process, his notations. and his language. We can say as much of the 
<i>Ascension 
of Isaiah</i> (a work of the second century), where Nero, the incarnation of Belial, plays a <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xviii-p10.1">rôle</span> which proves that the 
author knew the number of the beast. The authors of the Sibylline poems, which date from the time of the Antonines, 
penetrate likewise the enigmas of the apostolic manifesto, and adopted their utopias, even those which, like the return 
of Nero, were decidedly smitten with decay. St. Justin and Melito appear to have had a nearly complete knowledge of the 
book. We can say as much of Commodian who (about 250) mingled with his interpretation some elements from another source, 
but who does not for an instant doubt


<pb n="232" id="xviii-Page_232" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_232.html" />that Nero, the Anti-Christ, will be raised from hell to carry on a final 
conflict against Christianity, and who conceived the destruction of Rome-Babylon 
exactly as it was conceived of two hundred years before. Lastly, Victorinus of 
Pettau (died 303) comments upon the Apocalypse with a very correct sentiment. He 
knew perfectly that Nero raised again was the real Anti-Christ. As to the number 
of the beast it was lost probably before the beginning of the second century. 
Ironæus (about 190) deceives himself grossly upon this point, as also upon some 
others of major importance and opens the series of chimerical commentaries and 
arbitrary symbolisms. Some subtle peculiarities, such as the meaning of the false 
prophet and Armageddon, were lost at an early date.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p11">After the reconciliation of the empire and the church, in the fourth century, 
the fortune of the Apocalypse was gravely compromised. The Greek and Latin 
doctors, who no longer separated the future of Christianity from that of the 
empire, could not admit as inspired a book whose fundamental basis was hatred of 
Rome and a prediction of the end of its ruler. Nearly every enlightened portion 
of the Eastern church which had received a Hellenic education, full of dislike 
to the Millenarian and Judeo—Christian writings—declared the Apocalypse 
apocryphal. The book had taken in the Greek and Latin New Testament such a 
strong position that it was impossible to expel it; men had recourse, to 
disembarrass themselves of the objections which it raised, to feats of 
exegetical power. Yet the evidence was crushing The Latins, less opposed than 
the Greek to millenarianism, continued to identify Anti-Christ with Nero. Up to 
the time of Charlemagne, there was a sort of tradition of that kind. St. Beat of Liebana, who commented on the Apocalypse in 786, affirms, by mixing up, it is 
true, more than one inconsequence, that the beast of chapters xiii. and xvii., 
which should reappear at the head of 

<pb n="233" id="xviii-Page_233" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_233.html" />ten kings to destroy the City of Rome, is Nero, the Anti-Christ. For a moment 
even there are two elements of the principle which, in the nineteenth century, 
shall lead the critics to the true computation of the Emperors and the fixing of 
the date of the book.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p12">It was not till about the twelfth century, when the Middle Ages threw themselves 
into the path of a scholastic rationalism, little concerned with the tradition 
of the Fathers, that the meaning of the vision of John was at all compromised. 
Joachim of Flores may be considered as the first who carried the Apocalypse 
boldly into the field of boundless imagination, and sought, under the bizarre 
figures of a circumstantial writing, which limited its horizon to three and 
a-half years, the secret of the entire future of humanity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p13">The chimerical commentaries to which this false idea gave rise have thrown on 
the book an unjust discredit. The Apocalypse has taken again in our days, thanks 
to a sounder exegesis, the high place which belongs to it in the sacred 
writings. The Apocalypse is, in a sense, the seal of prophecy, the last word of 
Israel. When we read in the ancient prophets, in Joel, for example, the 
description of “the day of Jehovah,” that is of the grand assize which the 
supreme judge of human things holds from time to time, to restore the order 
constantly disturbed by men, we find there the germ of the Patmos vision. Every 
historic revolution or convulsion became, to the fancy of the Jew, determined to 
pass from the immortality of the soul and to establish the reign of justice on 
the earth, a providential force, the prelude of a judgment much more solemn and 
final still. At each event a prophet rose, crying: “Sound, sound the trumpet 
in Zion; for the day of Jehovah comes; it is near.” The Apocalypse is the sequel 
and the crown of this strange literature, which is the proper glory of Israel. 
Its author is the last great prophet: he Is only inferior to his predecessors because he 

<pb n="234" id="xviii-Page_234" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_234.html" />imitates them; it is the same soul, the same mind The Apocalypse presents the 
nearly unique phenomena of a <i>pastiche</i> of genius, of an original <i>cento</i>. If we 
except two or three inventions peculiar to the author and of marvellous beauty, 
the entire poem is made up of features borrowed from the earlier prophetic and 
apocalyptic literature, especially from Ezekiel, from the author of the books of 
Daniel and the two Isaiahs. The Christian Seer is the true disciple of these 
great men; he knows their writings by heart, and draws from them the last 
results. He is the brother (less the serenity and harmony) of that marvellous 
poet of the time of the captivity of that second Isaiah, whose luminous soul 
appears as if impregnated (six hundred years in advance) with all the dew and 
all the perfumes of the future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p14">Like the larger number of people who possess a brilliant past literature, Israel 
lived in pictures consecrated by its old and wonderful literature. They were not 
composed of much else than scraps from the ancient texts; Christian poetry, for 
example, knew no other literary process. But when passion is sincere the form, 
even the most artificial, takes from the beauty. The <i>Words of a Believer</i> are in 
regard to the Apocalypse what the Apocalypse is in regard to the ancient 
prophets, and yet the <i>Words of a Believer</i> is a book of real effect; one never 
can re-read it without lively emotion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p15">The dogmas of the time present, like the style, some-thing artificial; but they 
correspond to a deep feeling. The process of theological elaboration consists in 
a bold transposition, applying to the reign of Messiah and to Jesus every phrase 
of the ancient writings which appears susceptible of a vague relation with an 
obscure ideal. As the exegesis which presides over these Messianic combinations 
was thoroughly mediocre, the singular formations of which we speak imply often 
grave contradictions. That is seen especially in the 

<pb n="235" id="xviii-Page_235" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_235.html" />passages of the Apocalypse concerning Gog and Magog, if we compare these with 
the parallel passages in Ezekiel. According to Ezekiel, Gog, king of Magog, 
shall come “in the end of the time” when the people of Israel shall have 
returned from the captivity and are established in Palestine, to make a war of 
extermination with them. Already, about the time of the Greek translators of the 
Bible and of the composition of the book of Daniel, the expression which marks 
simply in the classical Hebrew an unfixed future signifies “at the end of the 
time,” and is no longer applied except to the time of the Messiah. The author of 
the Apocalypse is led from this to connect chapters xxxviii. and xxxix. of 
Ezekiel with the Messianic times, and to look on Gog and Magog as the 
representatives of the barbarian and heathen world which shall survive the ruin 
of Rome, and shall co-exist with the millennial reign of Christ and his saints.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p16">This method of creation by the outer way, if I may say so, this fashion of 
combining by means of an exegesis of appropriation—phrases taken from here and 
there, and of constructing a new theology by this arbitrary play—is found again 
in the Apocalypse in everything that regards the mystery of the end of time. The 
theory of the Apocalypse on this point is distinguished by essential features 
from that which we find in St. Paul, and from that which the synoptical gospels 
place in the mouth of Jesus. St. Paul seems, it is true, sometimes to believe in 
the reign of Christ during the time which should be before the last end of all 
things, but he never becomes so precise as our author. In fact, according to the 
Apocalypse, the coming of the future reign of Christ is very near—it ought to 
follow closely on the destruction of the Roman empire The martyrs shall alone be 
raised again in this first resurrection: the rest of the dead shall not rise 
yet. Such absurdities were the result of the slow and incoherent manner in which Israel formed 

<pb n="236" id="xviii-Page_236" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_236.html" />its ideas on the other life. We may say that the Jews have only 
been led to the dogma of immortality by the necessity of such a dogma to give a 
meaning to martyrdom. In the second book of the 
Maccabees, the seven young martyrs and their mother are strong in the belief that they shall rise again, 
while Antiochus shall not rise. It is in connection with these legendary heroes that we find in Jewish 
literature the first clear affirmations of an eternal life, and in particular this fine formula: “Those who 
die for God live in God’s sight.” We even see a certain tendency leaning towards the creation for them of a 
sort of special outer tomb, and for ranging themselves near the throne of God, “from then to the present,” 
without awaiting the resurrection. Tacitus, on his side, made the remark that the Jews did not claim 
immortality but for the souls of those who had died in the combats or in the punishments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p17">The reign of Christ with his martyrs takes place on the earth, at Jerusalem, doubtless 
in the midst of nations not converted, but bound in respect towards the saints. It will last a thousand years. 
After these thousand years there shall be a new reign of Satan over the barbarous nations, whom the Church 
would not have converted; he shall make horrible wars, and be on the point of crushing the Church itself. 
God will exterminate them, and then there will come “the second resurrection,” that is the general, and 
the last judgment, which shall be followed by the end of the world. It is the doctrine which has been 
styled “millenarianism,” a doctrine spread soon in the first three centuries, which never could become 
dormant in the Church, but which has re-appeared constantly at different periods in her history, and is 
supported by texts much more ancient and formal than those which support many other dogmas universally 
accepted. It was the result of a materialistic exegesis, ruled by the need of finding true both the phrases in which the


<pb n="237" id="xviii-Page_237" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_237.html" />kingdom of God was presented as being to endure “through the age of ages,” and 
those in which, to express the indefinite length of the Messianic reign, it was 
said that it should last “a thousand years.” According to the rule of the 
interpreters, who are called harmonists, they put end to end in a clumsy manner 
the data which can be made to coincide quite properly. They were guided in the 
choice of the number thousand by a combination of passages from Psalms, whence 
there appears to result “that a day of God equals a thousand years.” Among the 
Jews is also found the thought that the reign of Messiah shall not be the 
blessed eternity, but an era of felicity during the ages which precede the end 
of the world. Many rabbis hold, like the author of the Apocalypse, the duration 
of this reign of a thousand years. The author of the epistle attributed to 
Barnabas declares that, just as the creation took place in six days, in the same 
way the accomplishment of the destiny of the world shall be completed in six 
thousand years (a day for God being equivalent to a thousand years), and that 
after-wards, even as God rested on the seventh day, so also, “when His son 
shall come, and he shall abolish the age of iniquity and judge the impious and 
change the sun and moon and all the stars, he shall rest again on the seventh 
day.” This is equivalent to saying he shall reign a thousand years, the reign of 
the Messiah being always compared to the Sabbath, which ends by rest the gradual 
agitations of the development of the universe. The idea of the eternity of 
individual life is so little familiar to the Jews that the era of future rewards 
is, according to them, confined to a number of years, doubtless considerable, 
but yet coming to an end.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p18">The Persian aspect of these dreams can be perceived at the first glance. 
Millenarianism, and, if it can be so expressed, apocalypticism have flourished 
in Iran for a very long time back. At the bottom of the 

<pb n="238" id="xviii-Page_238" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_238.html" />Zoroastrian ideas there is a tendency to number the ages of the world, to reckon 
the periods of universal life by <i>hazars</i>, that is by millions of years, to 
conceive of a reign of salvation which shall be the final crowning of the trials 
of humanity. These ideas, joined to the statements as to the future which fill 
the ancient Hebrew prophets, became the soul of Jewish theology in the ages 
which preceded our era. The Apocalypses especially were penetrated by this; the 
revelations attributed to Daniel, Enoch, and Moses are nearly all from Persian 
books, from their style, doctrine, and images. Is that to say that the authors 
of these extraordinary books had read the Zend writings, such as existed in 
their time? Not at all. These borrowings were indirect: they arose from what the 
Jewish fancy had tinged with the colours of Iran. It was the same with the 
apocalypse of John. The author of this apocalypse had no direct connection with 
Persia any more than any other Christian; the foreign data which he brought into 
his book were already incorporated with the traditional <i>midraschim</i>; our Seer 
takes them film the atmosphere in which he lived. The fact is that since 
Hoschedar and Hoschedar-mah, the two prophets who preceded Sosiosch, up to the 
plagues which smote the world on the eve of the great days, up to the wars of 
the kings with each other, which shall be signs of the last struggle, all the 
elements on the apocalyptic stage are found again in the Parsi theory as to the 
end of the world. The seven heavens, the seven angels, the seven Spirits of God, 
who recur constantly in the vision of Patmos, transport us into full Parsiism, and even beyond that. The hieratic and apostolic meaning of the number seven 
appears indeed to have its origin in the Babylonian doctrine of the seven 
planets ruling the fate of men and of empires. Some resemblances more striking 
still are to he noted in the mystery of the seven seals. Just 

<pb n="239" id="xviii-Page_239" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_239.html" />as, according to the Assyrian mythology, each of the seven tables of fate was 
dedicated to one of the planets; in the same way the seven seals have singular 
relations to the seven planets, with the days of the week, and with the colours 
which the Babylonians associated with the planets. The white horse, indeed, 
answers to the Moon, the red horse to Mars, the black horse to Mercury, and the 
yellow horse to Jupiter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p19">The defects of such a system are manifest, and it was attempted in vain to hide 
them. Some hard and glaring colours, a complete absence of all plastic 
sentiment, harmony sacrificed to symbolism, something crude, bitter, and 
inorganic, made the Apocalypse the perfect antipodes of the Greek <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xviii-p19.1">chef d’œuvre</span>, 
whose type is the living beauty of the body of the man or woman. A sort of 
materialism lessens the most ideal conceptions of the author. He piles up gold: 
he has, like the Orientals, an immoderate taste for precious stones. His 
heavenly Jerusalem is awkward, puerile, impossible, in contradiction to all the 
good rules of architecture, which are those of reason. He makes it brilliant to 
the eyes, and he does not dream of having it sculptured by a Phidias. God, 
likewise, is for him “a <i>smargdine</i> vision,” a sort of huge diamond, flashing a 
thousand fires on a throne. Assuredly Jupiter Olympus was a symbol much superior 
to that. The error which too often has led away Christian art towards rich 
decoration finds its root in the Apocalypse. A temple of Jesuits, in gold or in 
lapis-lazuli, is more beautiful than the Parthenon, if we were to admit this 
idea, that the liturgical use of a precious article glorifies God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p20">A most troublesome feature was this gloomy hatred of the profane world, which is 
common to our author and to all the makers of apocalypses, especially the author 
of the book of Enoch. His harshness, his passionate and unjust judgments on 
Roman society, shock us, and justify to a certain extent those who summed 

<pb n="240" id="xviii-Page_240" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_240.html" />up the new doctrine as <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xviii-p20.1">odium humani generis</span>. The virtuous poor man is always a 
little inclined to look on the world which he does not know as more wicked than 
that world is in reality. The crimes of the rich and of people at court appear to 
him peculiarly gross That sort of virtuous anger, which certain barbarians, such 
as the Vandals, showed four hundred years later against civilisation, the Jews 
of the prophetic and apocalyptic school had in a very high degree. They feel 
among them a remainder of the old spirits of the nomads, whose ideal is 
patriarchal life, a profound aversion to the great cities regarded as the focus 
of corruption, and an ardent jealousy against the powerful States, founded on a 
military principle of which they are incapable, and which they do not admit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p21">This is what has made the Apocalypse a dangerous book in some points of view. It 
is the book <i>par excellence</i> of the proud Jew. According to its author, the 
distinction between Jews and heathens will continue even in the kingdom of God. 
While the twelve tribes eat of the fruit of the tree of life, the Gentiles must 
be content with a medicinal concoction of its leaves. The author looks on the 
Gentiles, even believing in Jesus, even martyrs of Jesus, as strangers 
introduced into the family of Israel, as plebeians admitted by grace to connect 
themselves with an aristocracy. His Messiah is essentially the Jewish Messiah; 
Jesus is for him beyond everything the good David, a product of the Church of 
Israel, a member of the holy family which God had chosen; it is the Church of 
Israel which works the saving work by this elect coming forth from its bosom. 
Every practice capable of establishing a bond between the pure race and the 
heathen (eating ordinary food, the practice of marriage in the ordinary 
conditions) appeared to him an abomination. The heathen, as a whole, are, in his 
eyes, wretches, polluted by all crimes, and who can only be governed by terror. 
The real world is the kingdom of devils. The disciples 

<pb n="241" id="xviii-Page_241" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_241.html" />of Paul are disciples of Balsam and Jezebel. Paul himself has no place among “the twelve apostles of the Lamb,” the only foundation of God’s Church; and the 
Church of Ephesus, the creation of Paul, is praised for having tried those who 
say they are apostles without being so, and to have found out that they are only 
liars.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p22">All this is very far from the Gospel of Jesus. The author is too passionate, he 
sees everything through the veil of a sanguine apoplexy, or the gleam of a fire. 
What was most lugubrious at Paris on the 25th May, 1871, was not the flames, it 
was the general colour of the city, when seen from an elevated position: a 
yellow and false tone, a sort of flat paleness. Such is the light with which our 
author colours his vision. Nothing resembles it less than the pure sun of 
Galilee. We feel from the present time that the apocalyptic species, no more 
than the species of the epistles, shall not be of the literary form which shall 
convert the world. There are these little collections of sentences and parables 
which are disdained by exact traditionists, that memory-help by which the less 
educated and the least well instructed set forth for their own personal use what 
they know of the acts and words of Jesus, who are destined to be the 
reading—the charm of the feature. The simple framework of the anecdotal life of 
Jesus has manifestly done more to enchant the world than the painful piling up 
of apocalypses and the touching exhortations in the letters of apostles. So true 
is that Jesus, Jesus only, had in the mysterious work of the Christian growth, 
always the great, the triumphant, and decisive part. Each book, each Christian 
institution is valued in proportion to what it contains of Jesus. The synoptical 
gospels, where Jesus is alone, and of which it may be said he is the true 
author, are <i>par excellence</i> the Christian book, the eternal book.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p23">Yet the Apocalypse occupies in the sacred canon a legitimate place in many points of view. A book of 

<pb n="242" id="xviii-Page_242" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_242.html" />menaces and terror, it gives a body to the gloomy antithesis which the Christian 
conscience, moved by a deep aesthetic, would oppose to Jesus. If the Gospel is 
the book of Jesus, the Apocalypse is the book of Nero. Thanks to the Apocalypse, 
Nero has for Christianity the importance of a second founder. His odious face 
has been inseparable from that of Jesus. Increasing century by century, the 
author coming forth from the nightmare of the year 64, has become the bugbear of 
the Christian conscience, the gloomy giant of the world’s night. A folio book of 
500 pages has been composed on its birth and education, its vices, riches, 
caskets, perfumes, women, doctrines, miracles, and festivals.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p24">Antichrist has ceased to frighten us, and the book of Malvenda has no longer 
many readers. We know that the end of the world is not so near as the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xviii-p24.1">illummati</span> 
of the first century believed it, and that that end shall not be a sudden 
catastrophe. It shall take place calmly, in millions of years, when our system 
shall not repair its losses sufficiently, and when the earth shall have used up 
the treasure of the old sun warehoused like a provision for the journey in its 
depths. Before this exhaustion of planetary capital, will humanity attain to 
perfect knowledge—which is nothing else than the power of mastering the forces 
of the world, or even the earth—an experience wanting among so many millions of 
others; will it freeze before the problem which shall kill death has been 
solved? We know not. But, with the Seer of Patmos, beyond changing 
alternatives, we shall discover the ideal, and we affirm that this ideal shall 
be realised some day. Across the clouds of a universe in their state of embryo, 
we perceive the laws of the progress of life, the consciousness of going on 
increasing unceasingly, and the possibility of a condition in which all shall be 
in a definitive being (God) what the innumerable boughs of the tree are in the 
tree, what the myriads of cells of the living being are 

<pb n="243" id="xviii-Page_243" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_243.html" />in the living being—in a condition, I say, in which the life of everything shall 
be complete, and in which the persons who have been revived in the life of God, 
shall see, shall enjoy in Him, singing in Him an eternal <i>Alleluia</i>. Whatever may 
be the form under which each of us may conceive of this future event of the 
absolute, the Apocalypse cannot fail to please us. It expresses symbolically 
that fundamental thought that God is, but especially that He shall be. The 
features are heavy there, and the contour paltry; it is the thick pencil of a 
child tracing, with a tool it cannot use, the design of a city it has never 
seen. His <i>naïve</i> picture of the city of God, a grand toy of gold and pearls, 
remains no less an element of our dreams. Paul has better said no doubt when he 
sums up the final goal of the universe in these words: “That God may be all in 
all.” But for a long time humanity yet shall have need of a God to dwell with 
them, have compassion on their trials, take account of their struggles, and “wipe away all tears from their eyes.”</p>

<pb n="244" id="xviii-Page_244" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_244.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVIII. The Accession of the Flavii." progress="83.84%" id="xix" prev="xviii" next="xx">
<h2 id="xix-p0.1">CHAPTER XVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="xix-p0.2">THE ACCESSION OF THE FLAVII.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p1">The spectacle of the world, as we have already said, only answered too well to 
the dreams of the Seer of Patmos. The government of the military <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p1.1">Coups d’Etat</span>, 
bore its fruits. Politics were in the camps, and the empire was at auction. 
There had been some assemblies during Nero’s time, where there could be seen 
gathered together seven future emperors and the father of an eighth. The real 
republican, Virginius, who wished the empire for the senate and the people, was 
only a Utopian. Galba, an old honest general, who refused to lend himself to 
these military orgies, was soon destroyed. The soldiers for a moment had the 
idea of killing all the senators, to make the government easy. Roman unity 
appeared on the point of being broken up. It was not only among the Christians 
that such a tragical situation inspired sinister predictions. Men spoke of a 
child with three heads, born at Syracuse in 68, and in whom people saw the 
symbol of the three emperors who ruled for less than a year, and who existed 
together all three for many hours.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p2">Some days after the prophet of Asia had written his strange work, Galba was 
killed, and Otho proclaimed (15th January, 69). That was like a resurrection of 
Nero. Grave, economic, and disagreeable, Galba was in everything the contrary of 
him whom he replaced. If he had succeeded in making good his adoption of Piso, 
he would have been a sort of Nerva, and the series of the philosophic emperors 
would have begun thirty years sooner; but the detestable school of Nero 
prevailed. Otho resembled that monster; the soldiers and all 

<pb n="245" id="xix-Page_245" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_245.html" />those who had loved Nero made him their idol. They had seen him by the side of 
the deceased emperor, playing the part of first of his minions, and rivalling 
him by his affectation of ostentatious debaucheries, his vices and mad 
prodigalities. The lower classes gave him from the first day the name of Nero, 
and it appears as if he took it himself in some letters. He allowed them in any 
case to set up statues to the Beast; he re-established the Neronian coterie in 
the great places, and announced loudly as before to continue the principles 
inaugurated by the last reign. The first act he signed was to secure the 
completion of the Golden House.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p3">What is sadder is that the political lowering which had taken place did not give 
security. The ignoble Vitellius had been proclaimed some days before Otho (2nd 
January, 69) in Germany. He did not desist. A horrible civil war, such as had 
not been since that between Augustus and Antony, appeared inevitable. The public 
imagination was much excited; people only saw frightful prognostics; the crimes 
of the soldiery spread terror everywhere. Never had such a year been seen; the 
world sweated blood. The first battle of Bedriac, which left the empire to 
Vitellius alone, (about 15th April) cost the lives of 80,000 men. The disbanded 
legionaries pillaged the country, and fought among themselves. The people mixed 
themselves up with them; one would have imagined it was the breaking up of 
society. At the same time the astrologers and the charlatans of all sorts 
swarmed; the city of Rome was theirs; reason appeared confounded in presence of 
a deluge of crimes and follies, which defied all philosophy. Certain words of 
Jesus which the Christians repeated quite low, kept them in a sort of continual 
fever; the fate of Jerusalem was especially with them the object of an ardent 
pre-occupation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p4">The East, indeed, was not less troubled than the West. We have seen that at the 
opening of the month of June of the year 68, the military operations of the Romans 

<pb n="246" id="xix-Page_246" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_246.html" />against Jerusalem were suspended. Anarchy and fanaticism did not diminish for 
that matter among the Jews. The violent acts of John of Gischala and some 
zealots rose to their height, John’s authority existed chiefly over a corps of 
Galileans who committed all imaginable excesses. The Jerusalemites often rose 
and forced John with his brigands to take refuge in the temple; but they feared 
him so much that, to preserve themselves from him, they believed themselves 
obliged to oppose a rival to him. Simon, son of Gioras, originally from Gerasa, 
who was distinguished from the commencement of the war, had filled Idumea with 
his acts of brigandage. Already he had had to struggle with the zealots, and 
twice he had appeared threateningly at the gates of Jerusalem. He came back 
there for the third time when the people called him, believing thus to put 
themselves under the shelter of a moan offensive to John. This new master 
entered Jerusalem in the month of March, of the year 69. John of Gischala 
remained in possession of the temple. The two chiefs sought to surpass each 
other in ferocity. The Jew is cruel, when he is master. The brother of the 
Carthaginians at the last hour, shows himself in his natural state. This people 
has always included an admirable minority; there lies its greatness; but never 
has there been seen in a group of men so much jealousy, so much ardour in the 
extermination of each other. Arrived at a certain degree of exasperation, the 
Jew is capable of everything, even against his religion. The history of Israel 
shows us people enraged against each other. We can say of this race the good we 
wish and the evil which we wish, without ceasing to be right; for, let us 
repeat it, the good Jew is an excellent being, and the bad Jew a detestable 
being. It is this that explains the possibility of this phenomenon, apparently 
inconceivable, that the gospel idyll and the horrors recounted by Josephus have 
been realities in the same land, among the same people, about the same time.</p>

<pb n="247" id="xix-Page_247" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_247.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xix-p5">Vespasian, during this time, remained inactive m Cesarea. His son Titus had 
succeeded in engaging him in a network of intrigues, cunningly combined. Under 
Galba, Titus had hoped to see himself adopted by the old emperor. After the 
death of Galba, he saw that he could not arrive at the supreme power except as 
successor to his father. With the art of the most consummate policy he knew how 
to turn the chances in favour of a grave, honest general, without distinction, 
without personal ambition, who did nearly nothing to aid his own fortune. All 
the East contributed to it. Mucian and the legions of Syria impatiently endured 
the sight of the legions of the West disposing alone of the empire; they 
pretended to make him emperor in their turn. Now Mucian, a sort of sceptic more 
zealous in disposing of the power than in exercising it, did not wish the purple 
for himself. In spite of his old age, his middle-class birth, his second-rate 
intelligence, Vespasian found himself designated thus. Titus, who was 
twenty-eight years of age, raised besides by his merits, his address, his 
activity, what the talent of his father had obscured. After Otho’s death, the 
legions of the east took only with regret the oath to Vitellius. The insolence 
of the soldiers of Germany revolted them. They had made them believe that 
Vitellius wished to send his favourite legions into Syria, and to transport over 
the borders of the Rhine the legions of Syria, beloved in this country, and to 
which many alliances had attached them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p6">Nero, besides, although dead, continued to hold the die of human things, and the 
fable of his resurrection was not without some truth, as a metaphor. His party 
survived him. Vitellius, after Otho, placed himself to the great joy of the 
little people as a declared admirer, imitator, and avenger of Nero. He protested 
that, in his opinion, Nero had given the model of the best government of the 
republic. He made him magnificent funeral obsequies, ordered some pieces of his music to 

<pb n="248" id="xix-Page_248" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_248.html" />be played, and at the first note, rose transported, to give the signal for 
applause. Reasonable and honest people, fatigued by these miserable parodies of 
an abhorred reign, wished for a strong reaction against Nero, against his men, 
against his buildings; they demanded especially the rehabilitation of the noble 
victims of tyranny. They knew that the Flavii conscientiously played this <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p6.1">rôle</span>. 
In fine, the indigenous princes of Syria pronounced strongly for a chief in whom 
they saw a protector against the fanaticism of the revolted Jews. Agrippa II. 
and Berenice, his sister, were body and soul with the two Roman generals. 
Berenice, although forty years of age, gained Titus by some secrets against 
which an ambitious young man, a worker, a stranger to the great world, only 
preoccupied up till now with his own advancement, could not protect himself. She 
succeeded also with the old Vespasian by her amiabilities and her presents. The 
two <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p6.2">roturier</span> leaders, up till then poor and simple, were seduced by the 
aristocratic charm of a woman wonderfully beautiful, and by the exterior of a 
brilliant world they knew nothing of. The passion which Titus conceived for 
Berenice did not in any wise injure his concerns; everything indicates, on the 
contrary, that he found in this woman, accomplished in the intrigues of the 
east, one of the most useful agents. Thanks to her the little kings of Emesa, 
Sophena, and Comagena, all relatives or allies of the Herods, and more or less 
converted to Judaism, were gained over by this complot. The Jewish renegade, 
Tiberius Alexander, prefect of Egypt, entered fully into it. The Parthians even 
declared themselves ready to uphold Titus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p7">What was most extraordinary in this is that the moderate Jews, such as Josephus, 
adhered to him also, and wished with all their strength to apply to the Roman 
general the ideas by which they were prepossessed. We have seen that the Jewish 
surroundings of Nero had succeeded in persuading him that, dethroned at 

<pb n="249" id="xix-Page_249" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_249.html" />Rome, he would find at Jerusalem a new kingdom, which would make him the 
greatest potentate on the earth. Josephus pretends that from the year 67, at the 
time when he was made prisoner by the Romans, he predicted to Vespasian the 
future which awaited him according to certain texts in his sacred scriptures. By 
dint of repeating their prophecies, the Jews had made a great number of people 
believe, even some who were not connected with their sect, that the East would 
gain, and that the master of the world would soon come from Judea. Already 
Virgil had lulled to sleep the vague sadnesses of his melancholy imagination by 
applying to his time a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p7.1">Cumæum carmen</span>, which appears to have had some relation 
to the oracles of the second Isaiah. The Magi, the Chaldeans, and astrologers 
also talked of the belief in a star of the East; the messenger of a king of the 
Jews reserved for high destinies. The Christians took these chimeras quite 
seriously. Prophecy had a double meaning like all oracles; it appeared 
sufficiently justified if the heads of the legions of Syria, established some 
leagues from Jerusalem, obtained the empire in Syriain consequence of Assyrian 
movements. Vespasian and Titus, surrounded by Jews, lent an ear to this 
discourse, and were pleased by it. While exercising their military talent 
against the fanatics of Jerusalem, the two generals had a considerable liking 
for Judaism, studied it, and shewed a deference towards the Jewish books. 
Josephus had penetrated some time before into their familiar society, especially 
that of Titus, by his gentle, facile, and insinuating character. He boasted to 
them of his law, related to them old Biblical stories which he often put in 
Greek, and spoke mysteriously of the prophecies. Some other Jews entered into 
the same sentiments, and made Vespasian accept a sort of Messianic position. 
Some miracles were joined to this; there is mention of cures very analogous to 
those described in the Gospels wrought by this Christ of a new 

<pb n="250" id="xix-Page_250" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_250.html" />kind. The heathen priests of Phenicia did not wish to remain behind in this 
flattering concourse. The oracle of Paphos and the oracle of Carmel maintained 
that they had announced the advancement of the fortunes of the Flavii. The 
consequences of all this developed themselves at a later date. Having had the 
help of Syria, the Flavian emperors were much more open than the disdainful 
Cæsars to Syrian ideas. Christianity penetrated to the very heart of this 
family; some adherents were reckoned there, and thanks to this it shall enter on 
a phase of its destinies quite new. Toward the end of the Spring of 69 Vespasian 
appeared to wish to leave the military idleness in which policy held him. On the 
29th of April he took the field and appeared with his cavalry before Jerusalem. 
During this time Cerealis, one of his lieutenants, burned Hebron. All Judea 
submitted to the Romans except Jerusalem and the three castles of Masada, 
Herodium, and Machero, occupied by the brigands. These four places needed 
arduous sieges. Vespasian and Titus hesitated to enter on that work in the 
precarious state in which they then were, on the eve of a new civil war in which 
they would have need of all their forces. Thus was prolonged for a year the 
revolution, which, for three years back, had held Jerusalem in the condition of 
the most extraordinary crisis of which history has preserved the recollection.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p8">On the 1st July, Tiberius Alexander proclaimed Vespasian at Alexandria, and 
caused the oath to be taken to him; on the 3rd, the army of Judea saluted him 
as Augustus at Cesarea; Mucian, at Antioch, caused him to be recognised by the 
Syrian legions, and on the 15th all the East submitted to him. A congress was 
held at Beyrout, at which it was decided that Mucian should march upon Italy, 
while Titus continued the war against the Jews, and that Vespasian should await 
the issue of events at Alexandria. After a bloody civil war (the third which had taken place 

<pb n="251" id="xix-Page_251" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_251.html" />within eighteen months) power remained definitively with the Flavii. A 
middle-class dynasty, industrious in business, moderate, not having the energy 
of the Cæsar race, but exempt also from their errors, was thus substituted for 
the inheritors of the title erected by Augustus. The prodigals and the fools had 
so abused their privilege of spoiled children, that people hailed with gladness 
the accession of a brave man, without distinction, who had slowly risen by 
merit, in spite of his little absurdities, his vulgar air, and lack of habit. 
The fact is that the new dynasty conducted business for ten years with sense and 
judgment, saved the Roman unity, and gave a complete contradiction to the 
predictions of Jews and Christians who already saw in their dreams the empire 
dismantled and Rome destroyed. The fire at the Capitol on 19th December, the 
terrible massacre which took place in Rome the next day, would for the moment 
make them believe that the great day was drawing nigh. But the undisputed 
establishment of Vespasian (at the beginning of 20th December) made them feel 
that they must live still, and forced them to find some shift for adjourning 
their hopes to a more distant future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p9">The wise Vespasian, much lees shaken than those who fought with him to conquer 
the empire, spent his time at Alexandria, with Tiberius Alexander. He only 
revisited Rome in the month of July of the year 70, a little before the total 
destruction of Jerusalem. Titus, instead of pushing the war in Judea, had 
followed his father into Egypt; he remained beside him until the early days of 
March.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p10">The struggles in Jerusalem only increased. Fanatical movements are far from 
excluding from them those who are actors in their hatred, jealousy, and 
defiance; banded together, men who are very self-opinionated and passionate 
usually suspect each other, and there is in that a power; for this reciprocal 
suspicion creates a terror among them, binds them together as by a chain 

<pb n="252" id="xix-Page_252" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_252.html" />of iron, and prevents defection and moments of weakness. It is policy, 
artificial and without conviction, which proceeds with the appearances of 
concord and civility. Interest creates the <i>coterie</i>; while principles create 
division, and inspire temptation to decimate, expel and kill their enemies. 
Those who judge human things by middle-class conceptions believe that the 
revolution is lost when the revolutionaries “eat each other.” There is thereon the contrary, a 
proof that revolution has all its energy, and that an impersonal ardour guides it. We never see this more clearly than in 
that terrible drama of Jerusalem. The actors appear to have among them a 
covenant of death. Like these infernal <i>rondos</i>, in which, as the superstition of 
Middle Ages taught, men saw Satan forming the chain to draw to a fancied 
whirlpool files of men dancing and holding each other by the hand; so revolution 
permits no one to escape from the dance it leads. Terror is behind the 
conspirators; in turn exalting some, and then they, exalted by others, go on to 
the abyss; nothing can keep them back, for behind everyone is a hidden sword, 
which at the moment they wish to stop, compels them to march forward.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p11">Simon, son of Gioras, commanded in the city; John of Gischala with his 
assassins was master of the temple. A third party was formed, under the conduct 
of Eleazar, son of Simon, of priestly race, who detached a party of the zealots 
from John of Gischala and established himself in the inner <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p11.1">enceinte</span> of the 
temple, living on the consecrated provisions they found there, and of those 
which still continued to be brought to the priests, as first fruits. These three 
parties were at continual warfare with each other; they walked over heaps of 
corpses; they no longer buried the dead. Immense provisions of barley had been 
made, and this would permit them to exist for years. John and Simon burned these 
in order to keep each other from them. The situation of the inhabitants was fearful; peaceable 

<pb n="253" id="xix-Page_253" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_253.html" />people made prayers that order might be re-established by the Romans, but all 
the exits were guarded by the terrorists, they could not escape. Yet, strange 
indeed! from the end of the world people still came to the temple. John and 
Eleazar received the proselytes and profited by their offerings. Often the pious 
pilgrims were slain in the midst of their sacrifices, with the priests who read 
the liturgy for them, by the arrows and stones from John’s machines. The rebels 
worked with activity beyond the Euphrates, to obtain help either from the Jews 
of these countries or from the king of the Parthians. They believed that all the 
Jews of the East would take up arms. The civil wars of the Romans inspired them 
with foolish hopes; like the Christians, they believed that the empire was 
about to be dismembered. Jesus, son of Hanan, had traversed the city, calling 
for the four winds of heaven to destroy it; on the eve of their extermination 
the fanatics proclaimed Jerusalem the capital of the world, in the same manner 
as we have seen Paris invested, hungered, and maintaining all the time that the 
world was in it, working through it, and suffering with it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p12">The oddest thing in all this was that they were not altogether wrong. The 
enthusiasts of Jerusalem, who declared that Jerusalem was eternal, while it was 
burning, were much nearer the truth than the people who saw in them nothing but 
assassins. They deceived themselves on the military question, but not on the 
distant religious result. These disturbed days, indeed, well marked the moment 
in which Jerusalem became the spiritual capital of the world. The Apocalypse, 
the burning expression of love which it inspires, has made sacred the image of “the beloved city.” Ah! who is able to say beforehand what shall be in the 
future, holy or wicked, foolish or wise? A sudden change in the course of a 
vessel makes a progress a retreat, and turns a contrary into a favourable wind. In view of 

<pb n="254" id="xix-Page_254" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_254.html" />these revolutions, accompanied by thunders and earthquakes, let us place 
ourselves among the blessed, who sing “Praise ye God,” or among the four 
creatures, spirits of the universe, who after each act of the heavenly tragedy, say <span class="sc" id="xix-p12.1">Amen</span>.</p>

<pb n="255" id="xix-Page_255" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_255.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIX. Destruction of Jerusalem." progress="86.96%" id="xx" prev="xix" next="xxi">
<h2 id="xx-p0.1">CHAPTER XIX.</h2>
<h3 id="xx-p0.2">DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p1">At last the circle of fire had wound itself around the unfortunate city, never 
more to relax its hold. As soon as the season permitted, Titus left Alexandria, 
reached Cesarea, and from that city, at the head of a formidable army, advanced 
towards Jerusalem. He had with him four legions, the 5th, <i>Macedonian</i>, the 10th,
<i>Fretensis</i>, the 12th, <i>Fulminata</i>, the 15th, <i>Apollinaris</i>, not to speak of the 
numerous auxiliary troops furnished by his Syrian allies, and many Arabs who had 
come to pillage. All the Jews who had rallied to him, Agrippa, Tiberius 
Alexander, now prefect of the <span lang="LA" id="xx-p1.1">prætorium</span>, Josephus the future historian, 
accompanied him: Berenice doubtless waited at Cesarea. The military valour of 
the captain corresponded with the strength of the army. Titus was a remarkable 
soldier, and especially an excellent officer of genius, while he was also a very 
sensible man, a profound politician, and considering the cruelty of the manners 
of the age, very humane. Vespasian, irritated by the satisfaction the Jews 
showed in seeing the civil wars, and the efforts they were making to bring about 
an invasion by the Parthians, had ordered great severity. Gentleness, according 
to him, was always interpreted as weakness by haughty races, persuaded that they 
were fighting for God and with God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p2">The Roman army arrived at Gabaoth-Saul, a league and a half from Jerusalem, in 
the early days of April. They were just on the eve of the feast of the Passover; 
an enormous number of Jews from all countries had assembled in the city; Josephus gives the number of 

<pb n="256" id="xx-Page_256" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_256.html" />those who perished during the siege at 1,100,000; it appeared as if the whole 
nation had made a rendezvous in order that they might be exterminated. About the 
10th April, Titus established his camp at the angle of the tower of Psephina 
(<i>Kasr-Djalond</i> of the present day). Some partial advantages gained by surprise, 
and seven wounds Titus received at first, gave the Jews an exaggerated 
confidence in their strength, and shewed the Romans with what care they must 
guard themselves in this war with furious people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p3">The city could be reckoned among the strongest in the world. The walls were a 
perfect type of those constructions in enormous blocks which were always 
affected in Syria; in the interior, the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p3.1">enceinte</span> of the temple, that of the 
high city, and that of Acra formed as if partition walls, and appeared to be so 
many ramparts. The number of the defenders was very great; provisions, although 
diminished by the fires, abounded still The parties in the interior of the city 
continued to fight still; but they combined for defence. At the beginning of the 
days of the Passover, Eleazar’s faction nearly disappeared and merged itself in 
John’s. Titus conducted the operations with consummate skill; never had the 
Romans shown such a skilful <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p3.2">poliorcétique</span>. In the closing days of April, the 
legions had forced the first <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p3.3">enceinte</span> from the north side and were masters of 
the northern portion of the city. Five days after the second wall, the wall of 
Acra, was taken, the half of the city was thus in the power of the Romans. On 
the 12th May, they attacked the fortress Antonia. Surrounded by Jews who all, 
Tiberius Alexander excepted, desired the preservation of the city and the 
temple, ruled more than he would confess by his love for Berenice, who appears 
to have been a pious Jewess and much devoted to her nation, Titus sought, it is 
said, a means of reconciliation, and made acceptable offers; all was useless. 
The besieged replied to the propositions of the conqueror only by sarcasm.</p>

<pb n="257" id="xx-Page_257" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_257.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xx-p4">The siege then assumed a character of horrible cruelty. The Romans displayed 
instruments of the most hideous tortures; the audacity of the Jews only 
increased. On the 27th and 29th of May they burned the machines of the Romans, 
and even attacked them in their camp. Discouragement fell on the besiegers. Many 
were persuaded that the Jews spoke the truth, and that Jerusalem was 
impregnable; desertion began. Titus, giving up the hope of carrying the place by 
sheer force, blockaded it closely. A wall of countervallation, raised rapidly 
(in the beginning of June) and doubled on the side of Perea by a line of 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p4.1">castella</span>, crowning the heights of the mount of Olives, totally separated the 
city from without. Up till then vegetables were procured from the neighbourhood; famine now became fearful. The 
fanatics, provided with necessaries, cared 
little for this. Rigorous perquisitions, accompanied by tortures, were made to 
discover concealed grain. Whoever wore a certain look of strength at once passed 
as culpable in hiding provisions. Pieces of bread were torn from people’s 
mouths. The most fearful diseases developed in the heart of this huddled-up, 
enfeebled, fevered mass. Some terrible stories were circulated and redoubled the 
terror.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p5">From that moment hunger, rage, despair, and madness inhabited Jerusalem. It was 
a cage of wild madness, a city of shrieks, of cannibals, a hell. Titus, on his 
side, was cruel; five hundred unfortunates per day were crucified with odious 
refinements in sight of the city. There was not sufficient wood to make crosses, 
and there was no room to place them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p6">In this excess or evils, the faith and fanaticism of the Jews shewed themselves 
more ardently than ever. They believed the temple to be indestructible. The 
greater number were persuaded that, the city being under the special protection 
of the Eternal, it was impossible to take it. Prophets spread themselves among 
the people, announcing approaching succour. 

<pb n="258" id="xx-Page_258" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_258.html" />The confidence on this point was such that many who could have escapted, remained to see this miracle of 
Jehovah. The frenzied people, nevertheless, ruled as masters. They slew all those who were suspected of 
advising capitulation. Thus perished, by order of Siomon, son of Gioras, the hight priest Matthias, who had caused 
this brigand to be received into the city. His three sons were executed before his eyes. Many people of 
distinction were likewise put to death. The mere fact of weeping together or holding a meeting was a crime. It 
was forbidden from the smallest assembly. Josephus, from the Roman camp, tried vainly to have some spies in 
the place; he was suspected by both sides. The position had been reached in which reason and moderation have no
longer any chance of being heard.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p7">Yet Titus became weary of these delays; he longed only for Rome: its splendours and its pleasures. A city 
taken by famine appeared to him an exploit insufficient to inaugurate brilliantly a dynasty. He then caused to 
be constructed four new <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p7.1">aggeræ</span> for a sharp attack. The 
trees of the gardens in the suburbs of Jerusalem were cut down a distance of four leagues. In twenty-one days 
everything was ready. On the 21st July the Jews attempted the operation in which they had succeeded on 
the former occasion; they went out to burn and sap the tower Antonia. On the 5th July Titus was master of it, 
and caused it to be almost entirely demolished, to open a large passage for his cavalry and his machines, at the 
point where all his efforts converged, and where the last struggle must take place.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p8">The temple, as we have said, was by its peculiar method of construction the strongest of fortresses. The 
Jews who had entrenched themselves with John of Gischala prepared themselves for battle. The priests 
themselves were under arms. On the 17th the perpetual 

<pb n="259" id="xx-Page_259" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_259.html" />sacrifice ceased for want of ministers to offer it. That made a great impression 
upon the people. It became known outside the city. The interruption of the 
sacrifice was for the Jews a phenomenon as grave as a stop in the progress of 
the universe. Josephus seized this occasion to try anew to conquer John’s 
obstinacy. The fortress Antonia was only about 60 yards from the temple. From 
the parapets of the tower Josephus cried out in Hebrew by order of Titus (unless 
the story of the <i>Wars of the Jews</i> is false) that John could retire with as great 
a number of his men as he wished, that Titus would charge himself with having 
the legal sacrifices continued by the Jews, that he would allow John even the 
choice of those who should offer them. John refused to listen. Those whom 
fanaticism had not blinded escaped at this moment to the Romans. Everyone who 
remained chose death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p9">On the 12th July Titus began his works against the temple. The struggle was most 
bloody. On the 28th the Romans were masters of the whole gallery of the north 
from the fortress Antonia up to the vale of Kedron. The attack commenced then 
against the temple itself. On the 2nd August the most powerful machines were put 
to assail the walls wonderfully constructed with porticos which surrounded the 
inner courts. The effect was scarcely felt; but on the 8th of August the Romans 
succeeded in setting the gates on fire. The stupor of the Jews was then 
inexpressible; they had never believed that this was possible. At sight of the 
flames which leapt up they poured upon the Romans a flood of curses. On the 9th 
August Titus gave orders that the fire should be extinguished, and held a 
council of war at which there were present Tiberius Alexander, Cerealis, and his 
principal officers. The question was as to whether the temple should be burned. 
Many were of opinion that so long as the edifice remained the Jews would never 
be quiet. As to Titus, it is difficult to know what he meant, for 

<pb n="260" id="xx-Page_260" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_260.html" />on this point we have two opposing stories. According to Josephus, Titus was of 
opinion that such an admirable work should be spared, as its preservation would 
do honour to his reign and prove the moderation of the Romans. According to 
Tacitus, Titus insisted upon the necessity of destroying an edifice with which 
two superstitions equally fatal were associated, that of the Jews, and that of 
the Christians. “These two superstitions,” he is said to have added, “although 
contrary to one another are of the same source; the Christians come from the 
Jews, the root torn up, the shoot will perish quickly.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p10">It is difficult to decide between two versions so absolutely irreconcilable, for 
the opinion attributed to Titus by Josephus may very well be regarded as an 
invention by that historian, jealous of shewing the sympathy of his patron for Judaism, cleansing himself in the eyes of the Jews of the crime of having 
destroyed the temple and of satisfying the ardent desire of which Titus had to 
pass for a very moderate man. It cannot be denied that the brief discourse put 
by Tacitus in the mouth of the victorious captain may be, not only for the style 
but for the order of ideas, an exact reflex of the sentiments of Tacitus 
himself. We have a right to suppose that the Latin historian, full of spite 
against the Jews and the Christians, and of that bad temper which characterizes 
the age of Trajan and the Antonines, had made Titus speak like a Roman 
aristocrat of his time, while in reality the middle-class Titus had more 
complacence for oriental superstitions than the high noblesse who succeeded the 
Flavii had for them. Living for two or three years with Jews who had boasted to 
him of their temple as the wonder of the world, won by the caresses of Josephus, 
Agrippa, and still more of Berenice, he might very well desire the preservation 
of a sanctuary whose worship many of his friends represented to him as being 
quite peaceable. It is therefore possible that, as Josephus has it, some orders had been 

<pb n="261" id="xx-Page_261" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_261.html" />given that the fire lit the evening before should be extinguished, and that in 
the frightful tumult which they foresaw, some measures should be taken against 
fire There was in the character of Titus, besides real goodness, much pose and a 
little hypocrisy. The truth is doubtless that he did not order the fire, as 
Tacitus says; did not countermand it, as Josephus says, but allowed it to go 
on, presenting some appearances for all the theories which people may be allowed 
to maintain in the different regions of probability, whatever may be on this 
point difficult to ascertain. A general assault was decided against the 
building, which had already lost its gates; as to military work, what remained 
to be done was an effort, bloody perhaps, but whose issue could not be doubtful.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p11">The Jews anticipated the attacks. On the 10th of August in the morning they 
delivered a furious attack without success. Titus retired into the Antonia to 
rest and to prepare for the assault next day. A detachment was left to prevent 
the fire from being relit. Then took place, according to Josephus, the incident 
which led to the ruin of the sacred pile. The Jews threw themselves with rage 
upon the detachment which watched near the fire; the Romans repulsed them, 
entering pell-mell into the temple with the fugitives. The irritation of the 
Romans was at its height. A soldier “without any one commanding him, and as if 
impelled by a supernatural movement,” took a joist which was in flames, and 
having raised it, with one of his companions, threw the brand through a window 
which opened upon the porticos of the north side. The flame and the smoke rose 
rapidly. Titus was resting at that moment in his tent. They ran to call him. 
Then, if Josephus must be believed, a sort of struggle was begun between him and 
his soldiers; Titus with voice and gesture ordered the fire to be extinguished; 
but the disorder was such that they did not understand him; those who might 
doubt his intentions affected not to hear him. In place of stopping the fire the legionaries 

<pb n="262" id="xx-Page_262" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_262.html" />stirred it up. Drawn by the wave of invaders, Titus was borne into the Temple 
itself—the flames had not reached the central building. He saw intact this 
sanctuary of which Agrippa, Josephus, and Berenice had spoken to him so often 
with admiration, and found it much superior to what they had told him. Titus 
redoubled his efforts, made them evacuate the interior, and gave even an order 
to Liberalos, a centurion of his guards, to strike those who refused to obey. 
All at once a jet of flame and smoke rose from the gate of the Temple. At the 
moment of the tumultuary evacuation a soldier had set fire to the interior. The 
flames gained on all sides; the position was no longer tenable. Titus retired.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p12">This recital of Josephus includes more than one probability. It is difficult to 
believe that the Roman legions could have shown themselves so disobedient to a 
victorious leader. Dion Cassius declares, on the contrary, that Titus needed to 
employ force to make the soldiers penetrate into a place surrounded by terrors, 
and of which all the profaners were believed to be struck dead. One thing only 
is certain—that Titus some years afterwards would have been glad if in the 
Jewish world they had told the same thing as Josephus did, and that they should 
have attributed the burning of the Temple to the discipline of his soldiers, or 
rather to a supernatural movement of some agent, unconscious of a superior will. 
The history of the war of the Jews was written about the end of the reign of 
Vespasian, in 76, or rather sooner, when Titus already aspired to be “the 
delight of the human race,” and wished to pass as a model of gentleness and 
goodness. In the preceding years, and that of another world than that of the 
Jews, he would surely have received eulogia of a different kind. Among the 
tableaux which were borne in the triumph of the year 71 was the image of “the 
fire set to the Temple,” in which certainly they would not seek to represent that fact otherwise than as 

<pb n="263" id="xx-Page_263" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_263.html" />glorious. About the same time the court poet, Valerias 
Flaccus, proposed to Domitian, as the finest employment of his poetical talent, 
to sing the war of Judea, and to represent his brother scattering burning 
torches everywhere—</p>

<verse id="xx-p12.1">
<l id="xx-p12.2">Solymo ingrantem pulvere fratrem,</l>
<l id="xx-p12.3">Spargentemque faces et in omni turre furentem?</l>
</verse>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p13">The struggle during this time was hot in the court and parvis. A frightful 
carnage was made round the altar, a sort of truncated pyramid, surmounted by a 
platform, which was raised in front of the Temple; the corpses of those whom 
they killed upon the platform rolled over upon the steps and reached to the 
feet. Rivers of blood flowed on all sides, nothing was heard but the piercing 
cries of those whom they killed and who died adjuring heaven. There was time 
still to take refuge in the high city; many liked rather to go to be killed, 
regarding as a lot to be envied dying for their temple; others threw themselves 
into the flames; others still precipitated themselves upon the swords of the 
Romans, while some slew themselves or each other. Some priests who had succeeded 
in gaining the crest of the Temple roof, tore the points which they found there 
with their leaden sockets and threw them upon the Romans; they continued this 
up till the time the flames enveloped them. A great number of Jews had 
assembled around the holy place, upon the word of a prophet, who had assured 
them that the very moment had come when God was about to shew them the signs of 
salvation. A gallery where it is said six thousand of these wretches had 
retired (nearly all women and children) was burned. Two gates of the Temple and 
a part of the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p13.1">enceinte</span> reserved for the women were only preserved for the 
moment. The Romans planted their ensigns upon the place where the sanctuary had 
been, and offered the worship to which they had been accustomed. The old Zion 
remained; the high town, the strongest part of the city, having its ramparts still 

<pb n="264" id="xx-Page_264" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_264.html" />intact, and which still gave safety to John of Gischala, Simon son of Gioras, 
and a great number of combatants who had succeeded in forcing a way through the 
conquerors. This stand of madmen demanded a new siege. John and Simon had 
established the centre of their resistance in the palace of the Herods, situated 
near the, site of the present citadel of Jerusalem, and covered by the three 
enormous towers of Hippicus, of Phasaël, and Mariamne. The Romans were obliged, 
to carry this last refuge of Jewish obstinacy, to construct some <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p13.2">aggerae</span> against 
the western wall of the city, opposite the palace. The four legions were 
occupied in this work for the space of eighteen days (from 20th August to 6th 
September). During this time Titus made them set fire to the parts of the town 
which were in his power. The low town especially, from Ophel up to Siloam, were 
systematically destroyed. Many of the Jews belonging to the middle classes were 
able to escape. As to, the people of inferior condition, they were sold at a 
very low price. This was the origin of a multitude of Jewish slaves who, coming 
down upon Italy and upon the other countries of the Mediterranean, took from 
thence the elements of a new ardour of propagandism. Josephus reckons the number 
at 97,000. Titus gave pardon to the princes of Adiabene; the pontifical 
dresses, the precious stones, the tables, the cups, the candelabra, and the 
hangings were brought to him. He ordered that they should be preserved 
carefully, that they might be used in the triumph he was preparing, and to which 
he wished to give a particular mark of foreign pomp, by exhibiting there the 
rich material of the Jewish worship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p14">The <span lang="LA" id="xx-p14.1">aggeræ</span> being finished, the Romans began to batter the wall of the high 
tower. At the first attack, 7th September, they overturned a part as well as 
some of the tower. Attenuated by famine, undermined by fever and rage, the 
defenders were nothing more than skeletons. The legions passed in without difficulty; up till 

<pb n="265" id="xx-Page_265" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_265.html" />the end of the day, the soldiers burned and slew; the greater part of the 
houses into which they went to pillage were full of corpses. The wretches who 
could escape fled to Acra, which the Roman force had nearly evacuated, and to 
those vast subterranean cavities, which mark the subsoil of Jerusalem. John and 
Simon grew weaker at this time. They possessed still the towers of Hippicus, of 
Phasaël, and Mariamne, the most astonishing marks of military architecture in 
antiquity. The ram had been powerless against enormous blocks, collected with 
unequalled perfection, and bound together by iron cramps. Amazed and lost, John 
and Simon quitted these impregnable works, and sought to force the line of 
countervallation on the side of Siloam. Not succeeding, they went to rejoin 
those of their partisans who were concealed in the sewers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p15">On the 8th all resistance was over; the soldiers were fatigued—they killed the 
weak who couldn't march. The remainder, women and children, were pushed like a 
flock towards the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p15.1">enceinte</span> of the Temple, and enclosed in the inner court which 
had escaped the fire. Of this multitude set aside for death or slavery, they 
made lists. Everyone who had fought was massacred. Seven hundred people, the 
finest in figure and the best made, were reserved to follow the triumph of 
Titus. Among the others, those who had passed the age of 17, were sent into 
Egypt, their feet in irons, for the forced works, or divided among the provinces 
to be slain in the amphitheatres. Those who were less than 17 were sold. The 
sorting of the prisoners occupied many days, during which there died thousands, 
it is said, some because they gave them no food, others because they refused to 
accept it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p16">The Romans employed the following days in burning tits rest of the city, 
overturning the walls, and rumaging in the sewers and subterranean passages. 
They found there great riches and many of the insurrectionists living, whom they 
killed at once, and more than two thousand corpses, without speaking of prisoners whom 

<pb n="266" id="xx-Page_266" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_266.html" />the Terrorists had shut up. John of Gischala, constrained by hunger to come 
forth, demanded quarter from the conquerors, who condemned him to perpetual 
imprisonment. Simon, son of Gioras, who had some provisions, remained concealed 
till the end of October. His food failing then, he took a singular step. Clothed 
in a white cloth with a mantle of purple, he came forth unexpectedly from under 
the earth to the place where the Temple had been. He imagined by this to 
astonish the Romans, and to pretend that he had been raised from the 
dead—perhaps to make himself pass as the Messiah. The soldiers were, in fact, a 
little surprised at first. Simon would only name himself to their commandant, Terentius Rufus. He made them put him in chains, sent the news to Titus, who was 
at Paneas, and caused the prisoner to be taken to Cesaræa.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p17">The Temple and the great constructions were demolished to the very foundations. 
The sub-basement of the Temple was, however, preserved, and constitutes what is 
called at this day <i>Naramesch-scherif</i>. Titus wished also to preserve the three 
towers of Hippicus, Phasaël, and Mariamne, to make posterity know against what 
walls he had had to fight. The wall of the western side was left standing to 
shelter the camp of the 10th legion <i>Fretensius</i>, which was sent to hold guard 
over the ruins of the fallen city. Lastly, some houses on the extremity of Mount Sion escaped the destruction, and remained in the condition of isolated ruins. 
All the rest disappeared. From the month of September, 70, to the year 122, when 
Hadrian re-built it under the name of <i>Ælia Capitolina</i>, Jerusalem was nothing 
but a field of rubbish, in a corner of which the tents of a legion always on 
guard were set up. They believed they saw at every instant the fire re-lit which 
lay under these calcined stones. They trembled lest the spirit of life should 
come into the corpses which appeared still at the depths of their charnel-house, 
to raise their arms and declare that they had with them the promises of 
eternity.</p>

<pb n="267" id="xx-Page_267" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_267.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XX. Consequences of the Destruction of Jerusalem." progress="90.66%" id="xxi" prev="xx" next="xxii">
<h2 id="xxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XX.</h2>
<h3 id="xxi-p0.2">CONSEQUENCES OF THE DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p1">Titus appears to have remained about a month in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem, 
offering sacrifices and rewarding his soldiers; the spoils of the captives were 
sent to Cesaræa. The season, already far advanced, prevented the young captain 
from leaving for Rome. He employed the winter in visiting different cities of the East and giving 
fêtes. He took with him bands of Jewish prisoners, who were delivered to the 
beasts, burned alive, or forced to fight against each other. At Paneas, on the 
24th October, the birthday of his brother Domitian, more than 2,500 Jews 
perished in the flames, or in these horrible games. At Beyrout, on the 17th 
November, the same number of captives perished, to celebrate the birthday of 
Vespasian. Hatred of the Jews was the dominant sentiment in Syrian cities. 
These hideous massacres were hailed with joy. What was perhaps most frightful 
was that Josephus and Agrippa did not quit Titus during this time, and were 
witnesses of these monstrosities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p2">Titus made after this a long voyage into Syria going as far as the Euphrates. At 
Antioch he found the people exasperated against the Jews—they accused them of a 
fire which would have consumed the city. Titus contented himself with 
suppressing the bronze tables on which were engraved their privileges. He made a present to Antioch of the veiled 
<i>Cherubim</i> which covered the ark. This singular 
trophy was placed before the great western gates of the city, which took from 
that the name of the Gate of the Cherubim. Near that he dedicated a <i>guadriga</i> to the moon, 

<pb n="268" id="xxi-Page_268" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_268.html" />for the help which she had given him daring the siege. At Daphne, 
he caused a theatre to be erected upon the site of the synagogue; an inscription 
indicated that this monument had been constructed with the booty obtained in 
Judea. From Antioch Titus returned to Jerusalem; he found there the Tenth <i>Fretensis</i>, under 
the orders of Terentius Rufus, still occupied in searching the caves by the 
destroyed city. The appearance of Simon, son of Gioras, coming out of the sewers 
when they believed that no one was to found there, had caused the subterranean 
fights to be be commenced; in fact, every day they discovered some wretch and 
some new treasures. In looking on the solitude which he had created, Titus was 
unable, it is said, to restrain a motion of pity. The Jews who were near him 
exercised upon him a cross influence; the phantasmagoria of an Oriental Empire, 
which they had caused to glitter before the eyes of Nero and Vespasian, 
reappeared around him, and went so far as to excite umbrage at Rome. Agrippa, 
Berenice, Josephus and Tiberius Alexander were more in favour than ever, and 
many augured for Berenice the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p2.1">rôle</span> of a new Cleopatra. On the morning of the 
defeat of the rebels, men were irritated at seeing people of such a kind 
honoured and all powerful. As to Titus, he accepted more and more the idea that 
he was fulfilling a mission in providence. He was pleased to hear them quote the 
prophecies which they said referred to him. Josephus claims that he connected 
this victory with God, and recognised that he had been the object of a 
supernatural power. What is striking is that Philostratus, 120 years after, 
admits clearly these data and makes them the basis of an apocryphal 
correspondence between Titus and Apollonius. To believe him, Titus would have 
refused the crowns which were offered him, alleging that it was not he who had 
taken Jerusalem—that he had done nothing but lend his services to an irritated 
God. It is scarcely to be admitted that Philostratus 

<pb n="269" id="xxi-Page_269" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_269.html" />had known the passage in Josephus. He drew the legend, which had become 
common, from the moderation of Titus. Titus returned to Rome in the month of May 
or June, 71. He held essentially a triumph which would surpass all that had been 
seen up till then. Simplicity, seriousness, the somewhat common manners of 
Vespasian, were not of a nature to give him prestige with a population which had 
been accustomed to ask before everything from its sovereigns prodigality and a 
grand style. Titus thought that a solemn entry would have a grand effect, and 
managed to surmount the repugnances of his old father on that point. The 
ceremony was organised with all the skill of the Roman decorators of that time. 
What distinguished it was the choice of local colour and historical truth. It 
pleased them also to reproduce the simple rites of the Roman religion as if they 
had the desire to oppose it to the conquered religion. At the opening of the 
ceremony Vespasian appeared as pontiff, his head more than half veiled in his 
toga, and made solemn prayers, and after him Titus prayed also according to the 
same rite. The procession was a marvel. All the curiosities, all rarities, the 
precious products of Oriental art, besides works achieved by the Græco-Roman 
art, figured there. It appears as if on the day after the greatest danger which 
the Empire encountered, they should make a pompous exhibition of their wealth. 
Some moving scaffolding, rising to the height of three or four tiers, excited 
universal wonder. All the episodes of the war were represented there; each 
series of tableaux terminated with the living representation of the strange 
appearance of Bar-Gorias and his capture—the pale visage and the haggard eyes of 
the captives disguised by the superb garments with which they clothed them In 
the midst was Bar-Gorias being led with great pomp to death; then came the 
spoils of the temple, the golden table, the golden seven-branched candlestick, the veil of the holy of holies, and to 

<pb n="270" id="xxi-Page_270" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_270.html" />conclude, the series of trophies, the captive, the conquered one, the culprit 
<i>par excellence</i>, the book of the <i>Torah</i>. The conquerors closed the procession. 
Vespasian and Titus were mounted on two separate oars. Titus was radiant; as to 
Vespasian, who saw nothing in all this but a day lost for business, he did not 
seek to dissimulate his vulgar appearance as a business man, because the 
procession did not move rapidly enough, and said in a low voice, “It is well 
done. I have deserved it . . . Have I been foolish enough at my age, too!” 
Domitian, who was robed and mounted on a magnificent horse, caracoled near his 
father and elder brother. They arrived thus at the Sacred way. At the temple of 
Jupiter Capitolinus the ordinary termination of a triumph was reached. At the <i>
Clivus Capitolinus</i> they made a halt to disembarrass themselves of the gloomy 
portion of the ceremony—the execution of the chief enemies. This odious custom 
was observed from point to point. Bar-Gorias, drawn out of the band of captives, 
was seen led away with a cord round his neck, amid most ignoble insults, to the 
Tarpeian rock, where they slew him. When a cry announced that Rome’s enemy was 
no more, an immense applause burst out and the sacrifices commenced. After the 
customary prayers the princes retired to the Palatine; the rest of the day was 
passed by the whole city in joy and festivity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p3">The volume of the Thora and the hangings of the sanctuary were 
taken into the imperial palace, the articles of gold, especially the table of 
the shew bread and the candlestick, were deposited in a great edifice, which Vespasian caused 
to be built opposite the Palatine on the other side of the Sacred way under the 
name of the Temple of Peace, and which was in some sort the Museum of the Flavii. A triumphal arch of Pentelic marble, which exists to this day, kept up 
the memory of this extraordinary pomp, and the representation of the principal objects which were borne 

<pb n="271" id="xxi-Page_271" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_271.html" />in it. The father and son assumed that day the title of 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p3.1">Imperatores</span> but they refused the epithet of 
<i>Judaic</i>, either because they attached 
to the name of <i>Judæi</i> something odious or ridiculous, or to indicate that this 
war in Judea had been not a war against a foreign people, but a simple revolt of 
slaves put down, or in consequence of some secret thought analogous to that 
whose exaggerated expressions Josephus and Philostratus have transmitted to us. 
A coinage, in which Judea chained weeping under a palm tree, figured with the 
legend <span class="sc" id="xxi-p3.2">Ivdæa Capta Ivdæa Devicta</span>, kept the remembrance of the fundamental 
exploit of the dynasty of the Flavii. They continued to strike pieces of this 
type until the days of Domitian. The victory was indeed complete. A captain of 
our race, of our blood, a man like ourselves, at the head of legions in the 
position in which we shall encounter if we can read it, many of our ancestors, 
has crushed the fortress of Semiticism and inflicted upon the theocracy, this 
redoubtable enemy of civilisation, the greatest defeat which it had ever 
received. It was the triumph of Roman or rational law, a creation quite 
philosophic, pre-supposing no revelation, over the Jewish Thora, the result of a 
revelation. This law, whose roots were partly Greek, but in which the practical 
genius of the Latins had such a splendid part, was the excellent gift which Rome 
made to the conquered in return for independence. Every victory of Rome was a 
progress of reason. Rome brought into the world a better principle in many 
points of view than that of the Jews; I mean to say the profane State resting 
upon a purely civil conception of society.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p4">Every patriotic movement is entitled to respect, but the 
zealots were not only patriots, they were fanatics, assassins, of insupportable 
tyranny. What they wished was the maintenance of a law of blood which would 
permit the stoning of the evil thinker. What they rejected was the common law, laic and liberal, which does not 

<pb n="272" id="xxi-Page_272" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_272.html" />interfere with belief in individuals. Liberty of conscience ought to go the 
length of the Roman law, while that has never gone forth from Judaism. From 
Judaism nothing can go forth but the synagogue and the church, censure of 
manners, obligatory morality, the convent, a life like that of the fifth century 
when humanity would have lost all its vigour, if the barbarians had not relieved 
it. In fact the reign of the man of war has a better effect than the temporal 
reign of the priest. For the man of war does not interfere with the mind. People 
think freely under him, while the priest demands from his subject the 
impossible, that is, to believe certain things and to bind themselves that they 
will hold the priest’s ways to be true. The triumph of Rome was therefore 
legitimate in some measure. Jerusalem had become an impossibility; left to 
themselves the Jews would have demolished it. But a great lacuna was to render 
this victory of Titus unfruitful. Our Western races, in spite of their 
superiority, have always shown a deplorable religious nullity. To draw from the 
Roman or Gallic religion anything analogous to the church was impossible. Now 
every advantage gained over a religion is useless if it be not replaced by 
another, satisfying, at least as well as it can, the needs of the heart. 
Jerusalem will be avenged for her defeat. She shall conquer Rome by 
Christianity, Persia by Islamism, shall destroy the old fatherland, and shall 
become for all higher minds the city of the heart.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p5">The most dangerous tendency of its Thora, a law in itself at once moral and 
civil, giving the advantage to social questions over military and political 
ones, shall rule in the church. During all the Middle Ages, the individual, 
censured and overlooked by the community, shall fear the sermon and tremble 
before excommunication, and that shall be a just return after the moral 
indifference of heathen societies, a protest against the insufficiency of the 
Roman institution to improve the individual. It is certainly a detestable principle the 

<pb n="273" id="xxi-Page_273" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_273.html" />saw of coercion which has been accorded to religious communities over their 
members. It is the worst error to believe that there is a religion which must be 
exclusively the good; the good religion being for each man what renders him 
pleasant, just, humble and benevolent. But the question of the government of 
humanity is difficult. The ideal is very high, the earth is very low. Even only 
to haunt the desert of philosophy, there one meets at every step madness, folly 
and passion. The old sages did not succeed in claiming any authority but by 
impostures which, for want of material force, gave them a power of imagination. 
Where would civilisation be if during centuries people had not believed that the 
Brahmin could blast by his glance; if the barbarians had not been convinced of 
the terrible revenges of St. Martins of Tours. Man has need of a moral pedagogy, 
for which the care of the family and that of the state do not suffice. In the 
intoxication of success, Rome scarcely remembered that the Jewish insurrection 
lived still in the basin of the Dead Sea. Three castles, Herodium, Machero and 
Masada were still in the hands of the Jews. It needed a man to close his eyes to 
the evidence to retain any hope after the taking of Jerusalem. The rebels 
defended themselves with as much passion as if the struggle had but just 
commenced. Herodium was scarcely anything but a fortified palace; it was taken 
without great effort by Lucillus Bassus. Machero presented many difficulties. 
Atrocities, massacres, and the sales of whole bands of Jews recommenced. Masada 
made one of the most heroic defences that history has recorded. Eleazar, son of 
Jairus, grand-son of Judas the Ganlonite, had possessed himself of this fortress 
in the early days of the revolt and made it a haunt of zealots, assassins, and 
brigands. Masada occupies the platform of an immense rock of nearly fifteen 
hundred feet high upon the shores of the Dead Sea. To possess himself of such a 
place it was necessary that Fulvius Sylvia should work positive 

<pb n="274" id="xxi-Page_274" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_274.html" />miracles The despair of the Jews was boundless when they saw to be lost a 
position which they believed impregnable. At the instigation of Eleazar they 
killed each other, and set fire to their property which they had heaped up. Nine 
hundred and sixty persons perished thus. This tragical episode took place on the 
15th of April, 72.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p6">Judea after these events was overturned from top to bottom. Vespasian ordered 
all lands to be sold which were unowned by the death or captivity of their 
proprietors. The idea was suggested to him which later occurred to Hadrian, to 
rebuild Jerusalem under another name, and establish a colony there. He did not 
wish this, and annexed the whole country to the emperor’s own domains. He gave 
only to eight hundred veterans the borough of Emmaus, near Jerusalem, and made 
of it a little colony, a trace of which is preserved to this day in the name of 
the pretty village of Kulonia. A special tribute (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p6.1">fiscus</span>) was imposed upon the 
Jews. In all the empire they were to pay annually to the capital a sum of 
drachmas which they had been accustomed to pay to their temple at Jerusalem. The 
little coterie of allied Jews, Josephus, Agrippa, Berenice, and Tiberius 
Alexander, chose Rome as a residence. We see it continued to play a considerable 
part, at one time obtaining for Judaism favourable regard at court—at other 
times pursued by the hatred of the enthusiastic believers; at other times 
conceiving more than a hope, especially when it seemed to require little for 
Berenice to become the wife of Titus, and hold the sceptre of the universe.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p7">Reduced to solitude Judea remained tranquil; but the enormous overthrow of 
which it had been the theatre continued to provoke difficulties in the 
neighbouring countries. The fermentation of Judaism lasted until the end of the 
year 73. The zealots who had escaped massacre, the volunteers of the siege, and 
all the madmen of Jerusalem, spread themselves in Egypt and 

<pb n="275" id="xxi-Page_275" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_275.html" />Cyrenia. The communities of these countries, rich, conservative, and, far 
removed from the Palestinian fanaticism, felt the danger which these lunatics 
brought among them. They charged themselves with arresting them and giving them 
up to the Romans. Many fled into Higher Egypt, where they were hunted like wild 
beasts. At Cyrene a brigand named Jonathan, a weaver by trade, acted the 
prophet, and like all Messiahs, persuaded two thousand <i>Ebionim</i>, or poor people, 
to follow him into the desert, where he promised to let them see prodigies and 
strange signs. The sensible Jews denounced him to Catullus, the governor of the 
country, but Jonathan revenged himself by some informations which caused him 
endless trouble. Nearly all the Jewish community of Cyrene, one of the most 
flourishing in the world, was exterminated. Its property was confiscated in the 
name of the Emperor. Catullus, who shewed in this matter much cruelty, was 
disavowed by Vespasian; he died under frightful hallucinations, which, according 
to certain conjectures, must have furnished the subject of a theatrical piece of 
fantastic scenery, the “Spectre of Catullus.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p8">Incredible fact! This long and terrible agony was not immediately followed by 
death. Under Trajan and under Hadrian we see the national Judaism revived, and 
still engaging in bloody combats; but the lot was evidently cast. The zealot was 
conquered beyond recovery. The way traced by Jesus, comprehended instinctively 
by the church of Jerusalem, who were refugees in Perea, became the way of 
Israel. The temporal kingdom of the Jews had been hateful, hard and cruel. The 
epoch of the Asmoneans when they enjoyed independence was their most sorrowful 
age. Was it Herodianism, Sadduceeism, that shameful alliance of a principality 
without grandeur with the priesthood, which was to be regretted? No, certainly, 
that was not the goal of “the people of God.” One would need to be blind not to 
see that the ideal institutions 

<pb n="276" id="xxi-Page_276" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_276.html" />which pursued the Israel of God did not agree with national independence. These 
institutions, being incapable of making an army, could not exist in the 
vassaldom of a great empire, leaving much liberty to its <i>rayahs</i>, and 
disembarassing them of politics and not asking them for military service. The 
Achemidian empire had entirely satisfied those conditions of Jewish life, later 
the Caliphate, the Ottoman empire, satisfied them, and shall see developed in 
their bosom free communities such as those of the Armenian Parsees, the Greeks, 
nations without fatherland, brotherhood, supplying diplomatic and military 
autonomy, by the autonomy of the college and the church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p9">The Roman empire was not flexible, to lend itself to the communities which it 
united. Of the four empires, this was, according to the Jews, the harshest and 
most wicked. Like Antiochus Epiphanes, the Roman empire led the Jewish people 
astray from their true vocation, by causing it through reaction to form a 
kingdom or separate state. This tendency was not that of men who represented the 
genius of the race. In some points of view these last preferred the Romans. The 
idea of Jewish nationality became each day an obsolete idea, an idea of the 
furious and frenzied, against which the pious men made no scruple to claim the 
protection of their conquerors. The true Jew, attached to the <i>Thora</i>, making the 
holy books his rule and his life, as well as the Christian, lost in the hope of 
his kingdom of God, renounced more and more all nationality. The principles of 
Judas the Ganlonite, which was the soul of the great revolt, anarchical 
principles, according to which, God alone being “Master,” no man has the right 
to take that title, could produce bands of fanatics analogous to the 
Independents of Cromwell, they could found nothing durable. These feverish 
irruptions were the indication of the deep throes which threatened the heart of 
Israel, and which, by making it sweat blood for humanity, must necessarily cause 
it to perish in frightful convulsions.</p>

<pb n="277" id="xxi-Page_277" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_277.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p10">The nations must choose in fact between the long peaceful and obscure destinies 
of that which lives for itself, and the trouble and stormy career of that which 
lives for humanity. The nation which agitates in its bosom social and religious 
problems is nearly always weak as a nation. Every country which dreams of a 
Kingdom of God, which looks for general ideas, which pursues a work of universal 
interest, sacrifices by this its particular destiny, grows feeble and loses its 
role as a terrestrial country. It was so with Judea, Greece, and Italy. It shall 
be so with France. One never carries with impunity fire within oneself. 
Jerusalem, the city of middle-class people, would have pursued indefinitely its 
mediocre history. It is because it had the incomparable honour of being the 
cradle of Christianity that it was the victim of the Johns of Gischala, of the 
Bar Giorases, in appearance plagues of their country, in reality the instruments 
of their apotheosis. Those zealots, whom Josephus treats as brigands and 
assassins, were politicians of the lowest order, military men with little 
capacity, but they lost heroically that which could not be saved. They lost a 
material city, they opened the spiritual Jerusalem, seated in her desolation 
much more gloriously than she was in the days of Herod and Solomon.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p11">What did the conservatives and Sadducees desire? They wished something paltry; 
the continuation of a city of priests like Emesa, Tyana, or Comanus. Certainly 
they were not deceived when they declared that the rising of enthusiasts was the 
loss of the nation; but revolution and Messianism were indeed the vocation of 
this people, that by which it contributed to the universal work of civilisation. 
We deceive ourselves no longer when we say to France, “Renounce revolution or 
thou art lost”; but if the future belongs to some ideas which are elaborated obscurely in the 
heart of the people, it will be found that France will have its revenge by what 
caused in 1870-1871 its feebleness and its misery. At 

<pb n="278" id="xxi-Page_278" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_278.html" />least of many violent strains given to truth, (everything in this sort is 
possible) our Bar-Giorases, our Johns of Gischala would never become great 
citizens, but they would play their part, and we shall perhaps see that more 
even than sensible people they were in the secrets of fate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p12">How shall Judaism, deprived of its holy city and its temple, transform itself? 
How shall Talmudism leave the position which events have made to the Israelite? 
That is what we shall see in our fifth book. In a sense, after the production of 
Christianity, Judaism has no longer a <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p12.1">raison d’etre</span>. From this moment the spirit 
of life has gone from Jerusalem. Israel has given all to the son of its sorrow, 
and it has been exhausted in this childbirth. The <i>Elohim</i> whom they believed 
they heard murmur in the temple: “Let us go forth, let us go forth!” spoke 
truly. The law of great creations is that the creator virtually expires in 
transmitting existence to another. After the complete inoculation of life with 
that which should continue it, the initiator is nothing but a dry stem, an 
attenuated being. But it is rare, nevertheless, that this sentence of nature is 
accomplished at once. The plant which has yielded its flower does not consent to 
die because of that. The world is full of these walking skeletons who survive 
the doom which has struck them. Judaism is of this number. History has no 
spectacle stranger than that of this conservation of a people in the state of a 
ghost, of a people who, during nearly a thousand years, have lost the sentiment 
of fact, have not written a readable page, have not transmitted an acceptable 
instruction. Should one be astonished if, after having thus lived for ages 
outside of the free atmosphere of humanity, in a cellar, if I may say so, in a 
condition of partial madness, it should come forth, astonished by the light 
etiolated?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p13">As to the consequences which resulted for Christianity from the destruction of 
Jerusalem, they are so evident 

<pb n="279" id="xxi-Page_279" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_279.html" />that one has but to indicate them. Already even many times we have had occasion 
to remark upon them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p14">The ruin of Jerusalem and of the temple was for Christianity an unequalled good 
fortune. If the argument attributed by Tacitus to Titus is exactly reported, the 
victorious general believed that the destruction of the temple would be the ruin 
of Christianity, as well as of that of Judaism. Never were men more completely 
deceived. The Romans imagined to cut away at the same time the shoot, but the 
shoot was already a bush which lived by its own life. If the temple had 
survived, Christianity would certainly have been arrested in its development. 
The temple, surviving, would have continued to be the centre of all Judaic 
works. They could never have ceased from looking upon it as the most holy place 
in the world, going there on pilgrimage and bringing tributes thither. The 
church of Jerusalem, grouped around the sacred parvis, would have continued, by 
the name of its primacy, to obtain the homages of all the world, to persecute 
the churches of Paul, demanding that to have the right to to call himself a 
disciple of Jesus, one must practice circumcision and observe the Mosaic code. 
Every fertile propaganda would have been forbidden, letters of obedience signed 
at Jerusalem would have been exacted from the missionary. A centre of 
indisputable authority, a patriarchate, composed of a sort of college of 
cardinals, under the presidency of persons analogous to James, pure Jews 
belonging to the family of Jesus, would have established itself and would have 
constituted an immense danger for the nascent church. When one sees St. Paul 
after so much ill-usage remain always attached to the church at Jerusalem, one 
can conceive what difficulties a rupture with these holy personages would have 
presented. Such a schism would have been considered an enormity equivalent to 
the abandonment of Christianity. The separation between it and Judaism would have been impossible; now this 

<pb n="280" id="xxi-Page_280" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_280.html" />separation was the indispensable condition of the existence of the new religion, 
as the cutting of the umbilical cord is the condition of a new being. The mother 
will kill the infant. The temple, on the contrary, once destroyed, the 
Christians thought no more of it; soon they even held it to be a profane place. 
Jesus shall be everything to them. The church of Jerusalem was by the same blow 
reduced to a secondary importance. We shall see it reforming itself in the 
element which makes its strength, the <i>desposyni</i> members of the family of Jesus, 
the sons of Clopas; but it shall reign no more. This centre of hatred and 
exclusion, once destroyed, the reconciliation of parties opposed to the church 
of Jesus shall become easy. Peter and Paul shall be reconciled officially, and 
the terrible duality of nascent Christianity shall cease to be a mortal wound. 
Forgotten at the base of Batanea or Hauran, the little group which is connected 
with the relatives of Jesus, the Jameses, the Clopases, became the Ebionite sect 
and died slowly through insignificance and unfruitfulness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p15">The situation much resembles some things in the Catholicism of 
our days. No religious community has ever had more internal activity, more of a 
tendency to send forth from its bosom original creations than Catholicism for 
sixty years back. All these efforts, nevertheless, remain without result for one 
single reason; that reason is the absolute rule of the court of Rome. It is the 
court of Rome which has chased from the church Lamennais, Hermes, Döllinger, Father 
Hyacinthe, and all the Apologists who have defended it with some success. It is 
the court of Rome which has distressed and reduced to powerlessness Lacordaire 
and Montalembert, it is the court of Rome which by its <i>Syllabus</i> and its council 
has cut the whole future from liberal Catholics. When is this sad state of 
things to be changed? When Rome shall be no more the pontifical city, when the dangerous oligarchy which 

<pb n="281" id="xxi-Page_281" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_281.html" />Catholicism has possessed itself of shall have ceased to exist. The occupation 
of Rome by the King of Italy will one day be probably reckoned in the history of 
Catholicism for an event as fortunate as the destruction of Jerusalem has been 
in the history of Christianity. Nearly all Catholics have groaned over it, just 
as without doubt the Judeo-Christians of the year 70 looked upon the destruction 
of the temple as the most sad calamity. But the result will shew how superficial 
this judgment is. Whilst weeping over the end of Papal Rome, Catholicism will 
draw from it the greatest advantages. To material uniformity and death we shall 
see following in its bosom discussion, movement, life, and variety.</p>

<pb n="282" id="xxi-Page_282" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_282.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Appendix. Concerning the Coming of St. Peter to Rome and the Residence of St. John at Ephesus." progress="95.12%" id="xxii" prev="xxi" next="xxiii">

<h2 id="xxii-p0.1">APPENDIX.</h2>
<h3 id="xxii-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="xxii-p0.3">Concerning the Coming of St. Peter to Rome and the Residence of St. John at Ephesus.</span></h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p1">All are agreed that, from the end of the second century, the general belief of 
the Christian churches was that the Apostle Peter suffered martyrdom at Rome, 
and that the Apostle John lived at Ephesus until an advanced age. Protestant 
theologians from the sixteenth century have pronounced strongly against the 
visit of St. Peter to Rome. As to the opinion regarding the residence of John at 
Ephesus, it is only in our day that it has found contradiction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p2">The reason why Protestants attach so much importance to the denial of Peter’s 
coming to Rome is easily grasped. During the whole Middle Ages the coming of St. 
Peter to Rome was the basis of the exorbitant pretentions of the papacy. These 
pretentions were founded on three propositions which were held to be “of the 
faith,” let, Jesus himself conferred on Peter a primacy in the Church; 2nd, 
that primacy ought to be transmitted to Peter’s successors; 3rd, the successors 
of Peter are the Bishops of Rome. Peter, after having resided at Jerusalem, then 
at Antioch, having definitively fixed his residence at Rome. To overthrow this 
last fact, was therefore to overturn from top to bottom the edifice of Roman 
theology. Men expended much learning on this; they showed that Roman tradition 
was not supported on direct or very solid evidences; but they treated lightly 
the indirect proofs; they pointed in a troublesome way to the passage in <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:13" id="xxii-p2.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">I. 
Peter, v. 13</scripRef>. That <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p2.2">Βαβυλών</span> in that passage really means Babylon on the 
Euphrates, is an untenable thesis, first because at that time “Babylon,” in the 
secret style of the Christians, meant Rome; in the second place, because the 
Christianity of the first century had scarcely left the Roman empire, and spread 
itself very little among the Parthians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p3">To us the question has less importance than it had for the first Protestants, 
and it is easier to solve it impartially. We certainly do not believe that Jesus 
intended to establish a leader in his church, nor especially, to attach that 
primacy to the episcopal succession of a fixed city. The episcopate, at first 
scarcely existed in the thoughts of Jesus; besides, if it was 

<pb n="283" id="xxii-Page_283" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_283.html" />a city of the world, among those whose names Jesus knew, to which he did not 
think of attaching the series of heads of his church, it was doubtless Rome. 
They would probably have horrified him if they had told him that this city of 
perdition, this cruel enemy of the people of God, should one day boast of his 
Satanic kingdom, to claim the right of inheriting by a new title the power 
founded by the Son. That Peter had not been at Rome, or that he had been, has 
therefore for us no moral or political consequence; there is in it only a 
curious historical question beyond which it is unnecessary to examine farther.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p4">Let us say first that Catholics have exposed themselves to the most weighty 
objections on the part of their adversaries with their unfortunate theory as to 
Peter’s coming to Rome in the year 42—a theory borrowed from Eusebius and St 
Jerome, and which limits the duration of the pontificate of Peter to 
twenty-three or twenty-four years. It is sufficient not to retain any doubt on 
that point, to consider that the persecution of which Peter was the object at 
Jerusalem on the part of Herod Agrippa I. (<scripRef passage="Acts 12:1-25" id="xxii-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.25">Acts xii.</scripRef>) took place in the very 
year in which Herod Agrippa tired, that is, in the year 44 (Jos. <i>Ant.</i>, xix., 
viii., 2). Apollonius the Anti-Montanist (at the end of the second century) and 
Lactantius at the beginning of the fourth did not certainly believe that Peter 
had been at Rome in 42, the former, when he affirms having heard by tradition 
that Jesus Christ had forbidden his apostles to leave Jerusalem before twelve 
years had passed from the time of his death; the latter, when he saw that the 
apostles employed the twenty-five years which followed the death of Jesus in 
preaching the gospel in the provinces, and that Peter did not come to Rome till 
after the accession of Nero. It would be superstitious to combat at length a 
theory which cannot have a single reasonable defender. We can go much further, 
indeed, and affirm that Peter had not yet come to Rome when Paul was brought 
there, that is in the year 61. The epistle of Paul to the Romans, written about 
the year 58, or at least which had not been written more than two years and a 
half before the arrival of Paul at Rome, is here a very considerable argument; 
we can scarcely conceive St. Paul writing to the believers whose leader Peter 
was, without making the smallest mention of him. What is still more 
demonstrative is the last chapter of the <i>Acts of the Apostles</i>. That chapter, 
especially <scripRef passage="Acts 28:17-29" id="xxii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|28|17|28|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.17-Acts.28.29">vv. 17-29</scripRef>, is not intelligible if Peter was at Rome when Paul arrived 
there. Let us hold then as absolutely certain that Peter did not come to Rome 
before Paul, that is to say before the year 61, or nearly so.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p5">But did he not go there after Paul? This is what Protestant critics have never 
succeeded in proving. Not only does this late journey of Peter to Rome offer no impossibility, but some strong 

<pb n="284" id="xxii-Page_284" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_284.html" />reasons militate in its favour. I believe that those who read our account with 
care will find that everything fits in well enough in this hypothesis. Besides 
that, the testimony of the Fathers of the second and third centuries are not 
without value in this matter, and here are three arguments, the force of which 
does not appear to me to be disdained.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p6">1. An incontestable thing is that Peter died a martyr. The evidence of the 
fourth gospel, Clemens Romans, and of the fragment called the <i>Canon de Muratori</i>, Dionysius of Corinth, Caius and Tertullian, leave no doubt on this 
matter. That the fourth gospel may be apocryphal, and that the twenty-first 
chapter has been added at a latter date, is of no consequence. It is clear that 
we have in the verses where Jesus announces to Peter that he will die by the 
same penalty as himself, the expression of an opinion established in the 
churches before the year 120 or 130, and to which allusions are made as to a 
thing known to all. It was almost alone at Rome, indeed, that Nero’s persecution 
was violent. At Jerusalem or at Antioch, the martyrdom of Peter could be less 
easily explained.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p7">2. The second argument is drawn from <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:13" id="xxii-p7.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">chapter v. verse 13</scripRef>, of the epistle 
attributed to Peter. “Babylon” in this passage evidently means Rome. If the 
epistle is authentic, the passage is decisive. It it is apocryphal, the 
induction to be drawn from this passage is not less strong. In fact the author, 
whoever he was, wished to have it believed that the work in question is indeed 
Peter’s work. He needed consequently to give probability to his fraud, to 
dispose the circumstances of the case in a way agreeable to what he knew and to 
what was believed at his time as to the life of Peter. If, in such a disposition 
of mind, he dated the letter from Rome, it was because the received opinion at 
the time when that letter was written was that St. Peter had resided at Rome. 
Now, in every hypothesis, 1st Peter is a very ancient work and enjoyed very early 
a high authority.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p8">3. The system which served as the basis for the Ebionite Acts of Peter is also 
well worthy of consideration. This system shows us St. Peter following Simon 
Magus everywhere (see on that point St. Paul) to combat his false doctrines. M. 
Lipsius has brought into the analysis of this curious legend an admirable 
sagacity of criticism. He has shown that the basis of the different editions 
which have come down to us was a primitive record, written about the year 130, a 
writing in which Peter came to Rome to conquer Simon-Paul in the centre of his 
power, and found it dead, after having confounded this father in all his errors. 
It seems difficult to believe that the Ebionite author, at a date so remote, 
should have given so much importance to the journey of Peter to Rome, if that 
journey had not had some reality. The theory of the Ebionite legend must 

<pb n="285" id="xxii-Page_285" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_285.html" />have a foundation of truth, in spite of the fables mixed up with it. It is 
indeed admissible that Peter came to Rome as he came to Antioch, following Paul 
and partly to neutralize his influence. The Christian community in the year 60 
was in a state of mind which in no way resembled the tranquil waiting of the 
twenty years which followed the death of Jesus. The missions of Paul and the 
facilities which the Jews found for their journey, had put in fashion distant 
expeditions. The apostle Philip is even pointed out by an ancient and persistent 
tradition as having become settled at Hierapolis.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p9">I regard then as probable the tradition of Peter’s residence at Rome; but I 
believe that this sojourn was of short duration, and that Peter suffered 
martyrdom a little time after his arrival in the eternal city. A coincidence 
favourable to this theory is the record of Tacitus, <i>Annals</i> xv., 44. This record 
presents a quite natural occasion with which to connect Peter’s martyrdom. The 
apostle of the Judeo-Christians formed part of the list of sufferers whom 
Tacitus describes as <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxii-p9.1">crucibus affixi</span>, and thus it is not without reason that the 
Seer of the Apocalypse places, “the apostles” among the holy victims of the year 
64, who applauded the destruction of the city which slew them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p10">The coming of John to Ephesus, having a dogmatic value much less considerable 
than the coming of Peter to Rome, has not excited such lengthened controversies. 
The opinion generally received up to the present day, was that the apostle John, 
son of Zebedee, died very old in the capital of the province of Asia, Even those 
who refused to believe that during his residence the apostle wrote the fourth 
gospel and the epistles which bear his name, even those who denied that the 
Apocalypse was his work, continued to believe in the reality of this, journey 
attended by tradition. The first, Lützelberger, in 1840, raised upon this point 
some elaborated doubts; but he was little listened to. Some critics who cannot 
be reproached with an excess of credulousness, Baur, Strauss, Schwegler, Zeller, 
Hilgenfeld, Volkmar, all by making a large part in the legend in the records as 
to the sojourn of John at Ephesus, persisted in regarding as historical the very 
fact of the apostle’s coming into these regions. It is in 1867, in the first 
volume of his <i>Life of Jesus</i>, that M. Keim has directed against this traditional 
opinion quite a serious attack. The basis of M. Keim’s theory is that 
Presbyteros Johannes has been confounded with John the Apostle, and that the statments of the ecclesiastical writers upon him ought to be listened to first. 
This was followed by M.M. Wittichen and Holtzmann. More recently M. Scholten, of 
the University of Leyden, in a lengthened work, was forced to destroy one after 
another all the proofs of the formerly received theory, and to demonstrate that 
the Apostle John had never set foot in Asia.</p>

<pb n="286" id="xxii-Page_286" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_286.html" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii-p11">The tractate of M. Scholten is a true <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxii-p11.1">chef d’œuvre</span> of argumentation and 
method. The author passes in review not only all the evidences which are alleged 
for or against the tradition, but also all the writings where it can and 
according to him ought to be mentioned. The learned Professor of Leyden had 
been formerly of a different opinion. In his long arguments against the 
authenticity of the fourth gospel, he had strongly insisted on the passage in 
which Polycrates of Ephesus, about the end of the second century, represents 
John as having been in Asia, one of the pillars of the Jewish and Quarto-deciman 
parties. But it is nothing to a friend of truth that it should be necessary in 
these difficult questions to modify and reform his opinion. M. Scholten’s 
arguments have not convinced me; they have put John into Asia among the number 
of doubtful facts; they have not put it among the number certainly of 
apocryphal facts. I believe, indeed, that the chances of truth are still in 
favour of the tradition. Less probable in my view than Peter’s residence at 
Rome, the theory of the residence of John at Ephesus maintains its probability, 
and I think that in many cases M. Scholten has given proof of an exaggerated 
scepticism. As I may permit myself once more to say, a theologian is never a 
perfect critic. M. Scholten has a mind too lofty to allow himself ever to be 
ruled by apologetic or dogmatic views; but the theologian is so accustomed to 
subordinate fact to idea, that rarely does he place himself in the simple point 
of view of the historian. For twenty-five years back, especially we have seen 
that the Protestant liberal school have allowed themselves to be carried away by 
an excess of negativeness in which we doubt whether the laic science which sees 
in those studies nothing but simply interesting researches, will follow it. 
Their religious position is come to this point, that they make a defence of 
supernatural beliefs more easy by “cheapening” the texts and sacrificing them 
largely, rather then by maintaining their authenticity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p12">I am persuaded that a criticism unprejudiced by all theological prepossession 
shall find one day that the liberal theologians of our century have been too 
much in doubt, and that it will agree not certainly in spirit, but in some 
results, with the ancient traditional schools.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p13">Among the writings passed in review by M. Scholten the Apocalypse holds 
naturally the first rank. This is the point where the illustrious critic shews 
himself weakest. Of three things, one is true either the Apocalypse is by the 
Apostle John, or it is by a forger who has intended to make it pass for a work 
of the Apostle John, or it is by a homonym of the Apostle John, such as John 
Mark or the enigmatical <i>Presbyteros Johannes</i>. On the third hypothesis it is 
clear that the Apocalypse less nothing to do with the residence of the Apostle 
John in Asia, 

<pb n="287" id="xxii-Page_287" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_287.html" />but this hypothesis has little plausibility and in any case is not that which M. 
Scholten adopts. He is for the second hypothesis; he believes the Apocalypse 
apocryphal in the same way as the Book of Daniel. He thinks that the forger 
wished, according to a very common proceeding among the Jews of his time, to 
cover himself with the prestige of a venerated personage, that he has chosen the 
Apostle John as one of the pillars of the church of Jerusalem, and that he 
represents himself to the churches of Asia under that venerable name. Such a 
falsehood scarcely being conceivable during the lifetime of the apostle, M. Scholten declares that John had died before the year 68. But this theory 
includes downright impossibilities. Whatever may be the authenticity of the 
Apocalypse, I dare to say that the arguments which are drawn from that writing 
to establish the truth of a residence of John in Asia are as strong in the second 
hypothesis set forth here as in the first. There is no question here of a book 
being produced like the Book of Daniel some centuries after the death of the 
author to whom it is attributed. The Apocalypse was circulated among the 
believers in Asia in the winter of 68-69, while the great struggles between the 
generals for the competition of the empire and the appearance of the false Nero, 
of Cythnos, kept the whole world in a feverish expectation. If the Apostle John 
were dead as M. Scholten says, it was shortly before; in any case in M. 
Scholten’s hypothesis the faithful of Ephesus, of Smyrna, &amp;c., knew perfectly at 
that date that the Apostle John had never visited Asia. What reception would 
they give to the account of a vision represented as having taken place in Patmos 
at some leagues from Ephesus, an account which is addressed to the seven 
principal churches of Asia by a man who is credited to have known the concealed 
thoughts of their consciences, who distributes to some the hardest reproaches, 
to others the most exalted praise, who takes with them the tone of an 
indisputable authority, who represents himself as having been the partaker of 
their sufferings; if that man had been neither in Patmos nor Asia, if their 
imagination had always fixed him settled at Jerusalem? The forger must be 
supposed to have been endowed with little good sense to have created in 
lightness of heart for his books such reasons of dislike against them. Why does 
he place the scene of the prophesy at Patmos? That island had never up till 
then any importance, any significance. People never touched at it except when 
they went from Ephesus to Rome or from Rome to Ephesus; for such travelling as 
that Patmos offered a very good part for resting, a small day’s journey from 
Ephesus. It was the first or the last halting-place, according to the rules of 
the little navigation described in the Acts, and of which the essential 
principle was to stop as much as was possible every night. 

<pb n="288" id="xxii-Page_288" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_288.html" />Patmos could not be the object of a voyage. A man coming to Ephesus or going 
from Ephesus alone needed to touch there. Even admitting the non-authenticity of 
the Apocalypse, the first three chapters of this book constitute therefore a 
strong probability in favour of the theory of John’s residence in Asia, in the 
same manner as 1st Peter, although apocryphal, is a very good argument for the 
residence of Peter at Rome. The forger, whatever may be the credulousness of the 
public whom he addressed, seeks always to create for his writing conditions in 
which it may be acceptable. If the author of 1st Peter believed himself obliged 
to date his writing from Rome, if the author of the Apocalypse imagined that he 
would give a good <span lang="LA" id="xxii-p13.1">exordium</span> to his vision by making it appear to be written upon 
the threshold of Asia, nearly opposite Ephesus, and by addressing it with 
counsels which remind one of those of a director of the conscience to the 
churches of Asia, it is because Peter has been at Rome and John has been in 
Asia. Dionysius of Alexandria at the end of the third century feels perfectly 
the great embarassment which the question thus placed presents. Shewing that 
antipathy against the Apocalypse which all the Greek fathers possessed in a true 
Hellenic spirit, Dionysius accumulates the objections against attributing such a 
writing to the Apostle John, but he recognises that the work cannot have been 
composed except by a personage who had lived in Asia, and he puts aside the 
homonyms of the apostle; so much does this proposition agree with the evidence 
that the true or supposed author of the Apocalypse has really been connected 
with Asia.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p14">M. Scholten’s discussion relative to the text of Papias is very important. It 
has been the lot of this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p14.1">ἀρχαῖος ἀνήρ</span> to be badly understood since Irenæus, who 
has certainly wrongly made him an auditor of the Apostle John, until Eusebius, 
who also wrongly supposes that he knew directly Presbyteros Johannes. M. Keim 
had already shewn that the text of Papias, well understood, proves rather to be 
against than for the residence of the Apostle John in Asia. M. Scholten goes much 
further; he concludes from the passage in question, that even Presbyteros 
Johannes had not resided in Asia. He believes that this personage, distinct in 
his view from the Apostle John, resided in Palestine, and was a contemporary of 
Papias. We agree with M. Scholten, that if the passage in Papias is correct, it 
is an objection against the residence of the apostle in Asia. But is it correct? Are the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p14.2">ἤ τί Ἰωάννης</span> not an interpolation? To those who find this 
idea arbitrary, I would reply that, if they maintain 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p14.3">ἤ τί Ἰωάννης</span>, the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p14.4">οἱ τοῦ κυρίου μαθηταί</span>, placed after 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p14.5">Ἀριστίων καὶ ὁ πρεσβύτερος Ἰωαννης</span> 
made a <i>bizarre</i> and incoherent collection. What, nevertheless, confirms M. Scholten’s doubts is a passage in 
Papias, quoted by George Hamartolus, 

<pb n="289" id="xxii-Page_289" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_289.html" />and according to which John was killed by the Jews. This tradition appears to 
have been created to show the realization of words of Christ (<scripRef passage="Matthew 20:23" id="xxii-p14.6" parsed="|Matt|20|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.23">Matt. xx. 23</scripRef>); 
<scripRef passage="Mark 10:39" id="xxii-p14.7" parsed="|Mark|10|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.39">Mark x. 39</scripRef>; it is not reconcilable with residence of John at Ephesus, and if 
Papias had really adopted it, it is because he had not the least idea of the 
coming of John into the province of Asia. Now it would be very surprising that a 
man zealous in research in apostolic traditions should have ignored such an 
important fact, which would take place in the same country as that in which he 
lived. The omission of all reference relative to the residence in Asia in the 
epistles attributed to St. Ignatius and Hegesippus gives certainly cause for 
reflection. At the beginning of the year 180 <span class="sc" id="xxii-p14.8">A.D.</span>, tradition is definitely 
fixed. Appollonius, the Anti-Montanist, Polycrates, Irenæus, Clement of 
Alexandria, and Origen, have no doubt as to the remarkable honour which the city 
of Ephesus enjoyed. Among the texts which might be alleged, two are especially 
remarkable, that of Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus, about 196, and Irenæus (at 
the same time) in his letter to Florinus. M. Scholten puts aside too lightly the 
text of Polycrates. It is important to find at Ephesus at the end of one century 
all the traditions so distinctly affirmed. “The small critical mind of 
Polycrates,” says M. Scholten, “draws from this circumstance that he represents 
John to us as decorated with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p14.9">πέταλον</span>, thus making recede by an anachronism 
to the apostolic age the usage existing then of giving to the Christian Bishop 
the dignity of high priest.” Formerly, M. Scholten did not judge thus; he saw 
in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p14.10">πέταλον</span> and in the title of “high priest” given to the Apostle John by 
Polycrates, a proof that the apostle was in Asia, the head of the 
Judeo-Christian party. He was right. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii-p14.11">πέταλον</span>, far from being an episcopal 
mark of the second century, is only attributed to two personages, and to two 
personages of the first century, to James and John, both belonging to the 
Judeo-Christian party, and this party believed to exalt them by attributing to 
them the prerogatives of the Jewish high priests. M. Keim and M. Scholten 
likewise reproach Polycrates with believing that the Philip who came to settle 
at Hierapolis with his prophetess daughters, is the apostle. I believe that 
Polycrates is right, and that if we compare attentively <scripRef passage="Acts 21:8" id="xxii-p14.12" parsed="|Acts|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.8">Acts xxi., v. 8</scripRef>, with 
the passages in Papias, Proclus, Polycrates, and Clement of Alexandria, as to 
Philip and his daughters, residing at Hierapolis, I think we shall be convinced 
that it is the apostle that is spoken of. The verse in Acts has all the 
appearance of an interpolation. M. Boltzmann seems to adopt upon this point the 
hypothesis which I have proposed in my Apostles. I hold to it more than ever.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p15">The most curious passage in the Fathers of the Church on the question which 
occupies as is the fragment of the epistle of 

<pb n="290" id="xxii-Page_290" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_290.html" />Irenæus to Florinus, which Eusebius has preserved for us. It is one of the 
finest pages of Christian literature in the second century. “These opinions of Florinus are not of a sound teaching; . . . . . these opinions are not those which the 
elders who have preceded us, and who knew the Apostles, transmitted to thee. I 
remembered that when I was a child in Asia Minor where thou didst shine first by 
thy office at court, I saw thee near Polycarp seeking to acquire his esteem. I 
remember things which happened first rather than things which come later, for 
that which we have known in infancy grows with the mind, identifies itself with 
it; so much so that I could tell the place in which the blessed Polycarp sat to 
speak, his walk, his habit, his method of life, the features of his body, his 
manner of rendering assistance, how he related the familiarity he had had with 
John and with the others who had seen the Lord, and what he had heard them say 
as to the Lord and his miracles, and as to his doctrine. Polycarp reported it as 
having received it from eye witnesses of the Word of Life conforming all to the 
scriptures. Those things, thanks to the goodness of God, I listened to from the 
first with appreciation, not consigning them to paper, but in my heart, and I 
always, thanks to God, recorded them with authenticity. And I can attest in the 
presence of God, that if this blessed and apostolic elder had heard something 
like thy doctrines, he would have closed his ears and would have cried according 
to his custom: ‘Oh good God! to what times hast thou reserved me, that I 
should hear such words!’ and he would have fled from the place where he had heard 
them.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p16">We see that Irenæus did not make an appeal as in the greater part of the other 
passages in which he speaks of the residence of the apostle in Asia, to a vague 
tradition; he recites to Florinus some remembrances of childhood, under their 
common master Polycarp. One of these souvenirs is that Polycarp spoke often of 
his personal relations with the Apostle John. M. Scholten has seen thoroughly 
that it is necessary to admit the reality of these relations, or to declare 
apocryphal the Epistle to Florinus. He decides for this second view. His reasons 
seem to me to be very weak. And first in the book <i>Against Heresies</i> Irenæus 
expresses himself nearly in the same manner as in the letter to Florinus. The 
principal objection of M. Scholten is drawn from this, that to explain such 
relations between John and Polycarp, there must be supposed for the apostle, for 
Polycarp, and for Irenæus, an extraordinary longevity. I am not much moved by 
that; John could not be dead, until about the year 80 or 90, and Irenæus wrote 
about 180. Irenæus was therefore at the same distance from the last years of 
John, as we are from the last years of Voltaire. Now without any 

<pb n="291" id="xxii-Page_291" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_291.html" />miracle of longevity whatever our fellow worker and friend M. Remusat knew with 
great intimacy the Abbé Morellet, who conversed at length with Voltaire. The 
difficulty which it is believed we find in the fact recorded by Irenæus, is 
that the martyrdom of Polycarp is placed in 166, 167, 168, 169 under Marcus 
Aurelius. Polycarp was at that time eighty-six years of age; he would therefore 
be born in the year 80, 81, 82, or 83, which would make him too young at the 
death of John. But the date of the martyrdom of Polycarp should be modified. 
This martyrdom took place under the Pro-Consulate of Quadratus. Now M. 
Waddington has demonstrated in a manlier which leaves no room for doubt, that 
the Pro-Consulate of Quadratus, in Asia, ought to be placed in 154-155, under 
the reign of Antoninus the Pious. Polycarp was therefore born in 68-69. If the 
Apostle had lived until the year 90, which nothing contradicts (he might be 
twelve years younger than Jesus), it is not unlikely that Polycarp had in his 
youth some conversations with him. It is not the Acts of the martyrdom of 
Polycarp which assigns as the date of that martyrdom the reign of Marcus 
Aurelius, it is Eusebius who by an erroneous calculation, of which M. Waddington 
gives a clear exposure believed that the Pro-Consulate of Quadratus fell under 
that reign.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p17">A difficulty in the chronological system, which we would explain is the journey 
which Polycarp made to Rome, under the pontificate of Anicet. Anicet, according 
to the received chronology, became Bishop of Rome in the year 154, or rather 
sooner. There is, therefore, some little difficulty to find a place for the 
journey of Polycarp. M. Waddington’s results appeal decisive; if it be 
necessary to be in sequence with these results, to ante-date a little the 
elevation of Anicet to the pontificate, we ought not to hesitate, seeing that 
the pontifical lists offer some trouble in that direction, and that many lists 
place Anicet before Pius. It is to be regretted that M. Lipsius, who has 
published recently a very good work upon the Chronology of the Bishop of Rome up 
to the Fourth Century, had not known M. Waddington’s treatise; he would have 
found there matter for an important discussion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p18">Is it likely, says M. Scholten, that an old man, already nearly a centenarian, 
would have taken such a voyage and that at a time when it was much more 
difficult to travel than in our days? The voyages from Ephesus or from Smyrna to 
Rome would have been more easy. A merchant of Hierapolis tells us in his epitaph 
that he had made seventy-two times the distance from Hierapolis to Italy by 
doubling the Malean Cape. This merchant continued therefore his journeys up to 
an age advanced as that when Polycarp made his voyage to Rome. Such navigations (they 

<pb n="292" id="xxii-Page_292" href="/ccel/renan/antichrist/Page_292.html" />travelled very little during the winter) did not entail any fatigue. It is 
possible that Polycarp carried out his voyage to Rome during the summer of 154 
and yet suffered martyrdom at Smyrna on the 23rd February, 155. M. Keim’s 
hypothesis, according to which the John whom Polycarp would know would not be 
John the Apostle, but <i>Presbyteros Johannes</i>, is full of improbabilities. If this Presbyteros was as we believe a secondary personage, the disciple of John the 
Apostle flourishing in the year 100 to nearly the year 120, the confusion of 
Polycarp or Irenæus would be inconceivable. As to the Presbyteros being really a 
man of the great apostolic generation, an equal of the apostles, who might be 
confounded with them, we have already presented our objections to this theory. 
Let us add that even then the error of Polycarp would not be much more easy to 
explain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p19">One of the most curious parts of M. Scholten’s treatise is that in which he 
recurs to the question of the fourth gospel, which he had already treated with 
no much fulness some years before. M. Scholten does not only admit that this 
gospel may be the work of John, but he still refuses it all connection with 
John. He denies that John is the disciple named many times in this gospel with 
mystery and designated as “the disciple whom Jesus loved.” According to M. 
Scholten that disciple is not a real person. The immortal disciple who, as 
distinguished from the other disciples of the Master, should live until the end 
of the ages by the force of his mind, this disciple, whose evidence, reposing 
upon spiritual contemplation, is of an absolute authenticity, ought not to be 
identified with any of the Galillean apostles. He is an ideal personage. It is 
quite impossible for me to admit that opinion. But let us not complicate 
difficult questions by another more difficult still. M. Scholten has removed 
many supports upon which formerly rested the opinion of the residence of the 
Apostle John in Asia. He has proved that this fact does not arise from the 
penumbra through which we see nearly all the facts of Apostolic history. In what 
concerns Papias he has raised an objection to which it is easy to reply; 
nevertheless he has not set forth all the arguments which can be alleged in 
favour of the tradition. The first chapters of the Apocalypse, the letter of 
Irenæus to Florinus, the passage in Polycrates remain three solid bases upon 
which we cannot build up a certainty, but which M. Scholten, in spite of his 
trenchant dialectic, has not overturned.</p>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="xxiii" prev="xxii" next="xxiii.i">
      <h1 id="xxiii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="xxiii.i" prev="xxiii" next="xxiii.ii">
        <h2 id="xxiii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xxiii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=6#x-p22.3">49:6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v-p20.1">3:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#ii-p19.2">12:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#xxii-p14.6">20:23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=39#xxii-p14.7">10:39</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xxii-p4.1">12:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#xxii-p14.12">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#xxii-p4.2">28:17-29</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#v-p9.2">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#v-p9.3">4:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#ii-p21.4">2:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#ii-p12.2">5:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#ii-p12.4">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#ii-p12.5">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#ii-p12.6">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#ii-p12.3">6:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#ii-p12.8">10:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#ii-p12.7">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#ii-p12.9">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#ii-p13.3">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#ii-p14.2">13:23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#v-p9.4">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#v-p9.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#ii-p9.1">5:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#ii-p5.1">5:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#xxii-p2.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#xxii-p7.1">5:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ii-p4.1">3:1-2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ii-p21.1">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ii-p14.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ii-p14.4">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#ii-p17.2">11:1-12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#ii-p17.1">13:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#ii-p21.2">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#ii-p21.3">21:4</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="xxiii.ii" prev="xxiii.i" next="xxiii.iii">
        <h2 id="xxiii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="xxiii.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xxiii.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βαβυλών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΝΕΡΟΝ, ΚΑΙΣΑΡ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νέρων Καῖσαρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p34.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p35.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς Ἐβραίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p13.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p13.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸς Ἐφεσίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σεβαστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΤΙ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΩΤΙΑ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ τοῦ κυρίου μαθηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p12.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέταλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p14.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p14.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p14.11">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιλεγόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχαῖος ἀνήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσπάζονται ὑμᾶς οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀριστίων καὶ ὁ πρεσβύτερος Ἰωαννης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ Ἰωάννης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐβραῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤ τί Ἰωάννης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p14.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πρεσβύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="xxiii.iii" prev="xxiii.ii" next="xxiii.iv">
        <h2 id="xxiii.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xxiii.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Castra prætoriana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cumæum carmen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego errovi!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Imperatores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Literarum intemperantia laboramus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quorum pars magna fui.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sub terris tonuisse putes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>aggerae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>aggeræ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p14.1">2</a></li>
 <li>annum reipublicæ prope supremum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p50.1">1</a></li>
 <li>areæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>canticum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>castella: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>castra prætoriana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>cauponæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cellæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cloaca: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>crucibus affixi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>custodia millitaris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>epinicium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ex-voto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>exordium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fiscus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>flagitia cohærentia nomini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fœtus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>honestior: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>humiliores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>illummati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>imperium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p32.3">1</a></li>
 <li>innoxia corpora: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ludus matutinus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>memoriæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>nœvus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p34.5">1</a></li>
 <li>odium humani generis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>piacalum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>piacula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p21.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p34.1">2</a></li>
 <li>piaculum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>podium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>primipilus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>prætorium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p5.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p6.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p1.1">4</a></li>
 <li>puticuli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>rostra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sarmentarii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p34.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sarmentitii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>semaxii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p34.4">1</a></li>
 <li>sensorium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>spoliarium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>tunica molesta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p29.4">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="French Words and Phrases" id="xxiii.iv" prev="xxiii.iii" next="xxiii.v">
        <h2 id="xxiii.iv-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="xxiii.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Coups d’Etat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>abandon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>abatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>bazarre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>bizarre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>bocche d’inferno: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>charivari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>chef d’œuvre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p4.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p19.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p11.1">4</a></li>
 <li>chefs-d’-œuvre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>chevaliers: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>claquers: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>claqueurs: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>confreres: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>créches: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>début: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>dénoûement: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>emeute: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>emigrés: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>enceinte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p5.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p21.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p11.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p3.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p3.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p13.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p15.1">7</a></li>
 <li>entrées: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>epopee: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>flambeaux: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p29.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p29.3">2</a></li>
 <li>fête: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fêtes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>gardes du corps: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>habitués: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>hauteur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>lorgnon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>morceau: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.1">2</a></li>
 <li>mot d’ordre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p1.1">2</a></li>
 <li>négligé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>penates: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p21.3">1</a></li>
 <li>petalon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>poliorcétique: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>raison d’etre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>rennaissances: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>roturier: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>roué: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>régime: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>résumé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>rôle: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p33.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p6.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p2.1">4</a></li>
 <li>tableaux vivants: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p4.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p32.1">2</a></li>
 <li>éclat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>élite: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p1.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="xxiii.v" prev="xxiii.iv" next="toc">
        <h2 id="xxiii.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="xxiii.v-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_292">292</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
